Spoiler: #586 "...Rai, you..." [Well, it was unique among the owners of other races. If the Master doesn't call me, I won't come no matter who calls me.] (If I understand correctly, after Ginny's death, Rai will not seek or respond to a new Master.) “Why did you make such a strange sound!” [If you know something special... Even now, lie down and take a nap! You're not the kind of person who was determined to be short-lived by any means! Why don't you listen to the spirit like this!] Sheesh, for some reason, when he said that he was showing respect for his Master, it was a squat for an effective nagging. Then yes. Rai, who lives for the fun of making fun of his Owner, there is no way for him to say something plausible without a reason. “Do not exaggerate. Staying up all night doesn’t shorten my lifespan.” [Human! You're wrong. If the day and night change frequently, the flow of the body is disrupted and adversely affects health, so in conclusion, it is not conducive to lifespan... ] “Sage, if you want to be worth your name, you have to learn how to notice.” [O! That's exactly what I wanted to learn!] "…" Why am I not paying attention to everything around me, including mirrors and spirits? [That's because the Master doesn't notice.] Yeah, it's normal for Rai to do this. I crumpled the half-flowing wad of cloth back into my nostrils and lowered my slash with the magic book. It's an interesting part from now on, but I can't sleep with a bit of a nosebleed... Woowook. The hot breath that suddenly felt in the pinna was that of the sleeping dragon. Anyway, if this kid is going to hang on my back, he won't listen badly because he'll give me a foot. I looked around hoping that this wasn't the most outrageous thing. Complimenting my heart, which has been hardened and is not surprised by such a raid now. "Are you awake, Maggi?" "Yeah, the smell of Ginny's blood opened my eyes!" [Should you have a nosebleed with blood? ] “And this too!” “Why a communication ring?” It was an item I had left next to my bed while taking a bath yesterday. Maggi lifted the wooden ring into the air and brought it in front of me, and I picked up the ring that was familiar to me in the air. In the past, it seemed strange to use floating magic just like a magician breathes, but now I see a lot of it, so it doesn't matter. “It rang for a while and then went off.” “Oh, I forgot to call him last night.” It seems to have been added that if there is no contact, you should know that I have been arrested. But since that fierce and arrogant Dark Elf is worried about my safety, there is no way I can do such a cute thing, calling from the wind in the morning... Well, this must have been for the sake of not having to deliver motion sickness pills if I was in prison. Know where to put it comfortably! I was quick-witted and pretended to pretend, so I threw the ring away and even looked in the mirror. “Aren’t you going to call again?” "Later. It's the most interesting part right now. The ancient elf and the guardian spirit's contractor wrote down in detail what he felt when he saw the human who made a contract with the spirit of shadow. " “Can’t you hear that? I'm not curious." "... If you really like me, shouldn't you love my interests a little too?" Like Shak or Esh. Shak began to learn spirit art, which he was not interested in, even by collecting books, and Esh never forgets what I talk about, and he listens to me even if I talk for a few dozen minutes. Of course, the best person to talk about with spirits was Jekar, the same spiritist. "Why? Ginny doesn't care about my weapon?" “That’s because I don’t like you that much.” “..That’s it, was it…?” "It's a joke, so don't be too shocked. I like you enough to listen to your weapon for a moment." "Huh, that's good! Then can I take this ring apart?" "Oh, that's of course… is it okay? You said something sensible. You dragon with no conscience. Do you want to be beaten?" [Shake up?] "Tsut… I was trying to make something like this too! I think it would be nice to share one with Ginny!" It is, after all, a reptile that cannot be neglected. "I have a big dream. I don't take what you give." What do you mean when you don't even have the ability to make something like this in the first place? It was obviously a ploy to destroy my one and only communication ring by pretending to be researching. I slid the ring into my finger at the speed of a beast hiding its prey. Somehow, he came with a ring that he wasn't interested in... _ "M... why are you discriminating! You shared that delicious-looking dark elf!" "Jekar looks delicious! But! He doesn't hang it often! You'll hang it once an hour! And by dragon standards, it's once every two minutes, so it's disgusting and you'll die!" [Because the meaning of delicious is different, right?] Maggi inflated the cheeks a lot, but did not counter it. Even if he thinks about it, he seems to have taken that much. "If I had something like that, I thought it would be reassuring to be away from Ginny for a while... Ginny was also uncomfortable because she didn't know when I would come back if I went hunting!" "It's okay now that I'm not uncomfortable. Maggi." I'm planning on dropping you in the next city for a long time. I smiled brighter than ever to hide my feelings, and Maggi floated in front of me with a dissatisfied face. Maggi, who swims through the room as if he is alone in space, and sometimes looks upside down to look at my face, did not look like an ordinary human, whether or not he had his wings out. Can I make this guy look human before I die? “Creung… Then I’ll go hunting! I’ll make Ginny worry for a long time!” “So. You slept soundly and woke up, now it's your turn to fill your stomach. What are you doing every day?” It was too cute of a threat because it was such a similar threat. And there were times when Maggi was zealous and did not know what to do if there was something that still did not work out on his own accord. It's like a child who for the first time in her life has an object stolen from her hand. "If I don't come back, I won't be able to go to Ginny inland! Uh... Then... Without me! There's no dragon to warp with!" "Hmm, I don't know if you've ever heard of a Warp Tower." ".. You can't go there in this city!" "Then I should call Jekar. He can also go to the whole continent." "I hate that ring too!" The Warp Point of the Dark Elves was not as easy as the Warp of Maggi, but it was a good means of transportation. There was a minor problem that it wouldn't make it easier to use, but Maggi didn't know until there. I leaned my upper body in front of Maggi, who was staring at the ring with an even resentful expression. And I whispered while pressing the cheeks that protruded out of his heart. "You know what? You're making a mistake again. Maggi." "What? I'm nothing… ho? Is this also a threat?" "Yes." "Only something like this?" “It is unbelievably so.” One of the main trainings I do with Maggi is 'don't threaten your friends', which Maggi really struggled with. It's gotten a lot better than the days when he threatened to eat them from time to time, but a dragon is still a dragon. "What should you do if you really want to be friends?" "Don't think only of my heart... I can't hide my selfishness... After all, my friend said she would find out." "That's right. What else was there? It was important." "Because intimidation is the best thing to be hated. I was prepared like Ginny… You told me not to do it. If it's really important, I can't do that." I asked slowly, resting my chin on the back of my hand. "I'm curious. Are you ready to be alone? Our Maggi." "…No? Will you still watch it three times? I'm a young dragon. Ginny." Maggi, who put his hands together to the calyx, pretended to be cute, and was already over 500 years dragon, but when he needed it, he pretended to be an inexperienced dragon and trembled. Normally, I train strongly by not putting up with threats, obsessions, and orders directed at me, but by stopping them right away... I stroked his hair at this point today. I didn't forget to make a pleasant voice as if it was a feeling. "Okay. I just realized what I was doing wrong, so especially! For the first time! I'll make it unheard of." "Really?" _ Maggi shook his head when he couldn't get over it easily and smiled kindly. It was an innocent face that could not have imagined that a few hours later, he would realize the reason I was looking at him now, and that he would cry and cry or breathe his breath. "I feel good today. And is it true that Maggi has helped me a lot during that time? You warp me for a long distance and give me a lot of presents… I am a bad person who recklessly rips you off magic tools every day, pampers you with passion, and often bullies you. It's not. Maggi." “What is Passion Pe…?” It's also easier to say than before. "Te… um, uh… no way. There's something like that." As I began to become conscious, it became difficult to utter the first letter. Speaking without me knowing is the trick, so it wasn't something I could try or consciously practice. [You mean the master sometimes makes incomprehensible noises? Where the hell did you learn such a strange word?] "Before I met you?" [Before you were ten years old... ?] "It's amazing! Is there anything Rai doesn't know about Ginny? I thought you knew everything!" [Even if I know the number of Master hairs... enthusiasm… painting? I don't know what it is! It can be so humiliating!] “Until humiliation. Even if you don't know that, it doesn't affect your life. Stop worrying about it and go hunting. Rai, too, put your eyes away." It would make him less vicious if he called his stomach, so we had to feed him as much as possible and take him away. Maggi nodded innocently because she was hungry at the time, and Rai looked at me suspiciously, wondering if I had re-imagined a question that had not been answered for a long time. "Can I come back within three hours this time?" “I’ll be sleeping, so you can come back slowly. The last time I took motion sickness pills was about 16 hours ago… After 24 hours, I can move to the next city.” When I looked into his eyes and said, Rai nodded as if he was relieved. And Maggi, who has no sense of my physical condition, but is sincere as much as he is concerned, made a face that he knew it, relying on Rai's reaction. “Then I will go! Would you like me to catch a monster as a gift?” "No." “Hing.” Maggi disappeared in an instant, as always, and Rai and I carefully felt the familiar silence after the warp, and only opened our mouths when we were sure. "Did he go?" [Went. Surely.] The exchange of glances was quick, and I didn't even have to say aloud what I was going to do. I quickly pushed the Sage's mirror to the end of the table, and put it deep in the magic bag, wondering if he might be able to overhear our conversation even if the mana wasn't being infused. And taking advantage of the absence of Maggi, I took out the mirror of the original magic. It was a 'mirror behind a veil' with a large crack in one corner. I also prepared the blood of the bachelor who was saved by Shak. There are no items like this to look for people you know, but it is not certain how many more times you will be able to use them, so you had to use them very carefully. The time when I usually practice mana. And it's time for Esh to practice swordsmanship. If they are passing through the forest, I will only see grass, so it will be a disappointment, but if they are staying in the city, now is the perfect opportunity to get a glimpse of the surrounding signage. Unlike me, Esh is a very diligent human being, leaving the city as soon as he has breakfast, so there is a high probability that I will not be able to see the traces of the city even a little later. "I believe. Mirror!" [You should have said that before you ruined it.] Rai tried to distract me, but I was a strong elemental who could call out the Endairon even without a drop of water. I quickly memorized the spell, causing the mirror to find the person I missed. It felt like the mirror was creaking like a crude object, but that's okay. As Esh's appearance on the screen became clearer, the gold was getting bigger and bigger... It was ok. Yes, I had a strong foreboding that the mirror might break apart after not being used twice, but it was okay. Because life can be like that. "...Sempai?" [Huh?] But finding a familiar face next to Esh wasn't all that good. Soft brown hair and purple eyes reminiscent of amethyst. Others say he's pretty handsome, but in my eyes he's just a kinky wizard. I knew that pervert was actually very smart, and that he used his brain to use people as he pleases. Braight Kanyan... Why are you there! [He seems to have noticed that he can meet the Master if he's next to Esh? He's a pervert sometimes, but his head rotates so fast that it makes me feel bad.]
I agree with you in everything you said and that I really want to finish the Guardians test and Jenny's separation from Ash and the group as soon as possible and yes, Ash can't be compared with Zekar (I'm not sorry for Ash but it was an honor for you to be Jenny's first love hahahaha I feel good that the author put Lucas as a character in the story)
Spoiler: #587 “Take class with that head!” You must be thinking of becoming a more useful servant by training hard! I'm not there, so why are you stuck over there? [For his age, he's already pretty good. That's why the Master wanted to attach him as Esh's guardian. A person in their 20s who hears the sound of a genius wherever they go in 4th class... ] "What? Wasn't he a third-class wizard?" [.. This person… ] "Ah, I think I heard it at Helicke." Actually, at that age, even a 3rd class wizard was enough to be a great axis. Because I've heard that a 26-year-old human wizard is talented enough to be a second-class master. At class 4, when you hit it with spirits, you're at an intermediate level. [The Master seemed to have realized the way to the next stairway due to the shock of being kidnapped by the dragon.] "It's funny. I'm going through the ordeal, so why is he evolving and making a fuss?" [If you don't become strong, you won't be able to find the Master... ? Humans evolve or fall in the face of suffering, but that guy is the former. So, you must be hearing a pervert from the Master.] "That's what I'm talking about! On a topic that Esh had already teased for being perverted! Why! Are you stuck over there! Although there is a fatal flaw of metamorphosis, there was a time when I wanted to attach Braight as a guardian of Esh, who is quick-witted and has certain abilities. Because I thought that even if you loved me, you would help me to the end without hitting Esh in the back. Of course, I usually do the opposite, but because Braight is a pervert, he literally did anything that made me happy. Because he was a man who could actually say that my happiness was his own happiness. The problem is that even the pain I inflict him is exhilarating and takes his breath away. However, Braight and my doctor, the 2nd Prince, known for his integrity, did not want me to secretly feed him, who knew his identity, and strongly refused. I didn't like it when the man who even proposed to me who said he liked me said he would help me without any conditions. [Master seems not to have been interested, but I thought that pervert was doing that! I've said it before! You seem to be bothering Esh!] “You suffer forever, Esh… But did you say that?” [I said it twice... ?] “Well, I don’t remember because I’m less interested than the days of the toenails. I think it's more useful than street shit." I hit this pretty well! Rejoice, damn wizard. [..No… Angry Water's contractor interest… A hand of fresh green, a person who is struck by lightning strikes! A man who has a heart that can freeze hearts! Don't tell me not to rant about shit when I'm casually!] In that order, the higher spirits of water, the spirits of plants, and the spirits of electricity. And it was an ancient expression referring to the contractor of the Ice Spirit, which was in the book I read all night. Even in the high-quality information, there was no information about the person who dealt with the metal spirit. It was the information left by the old dragon Netare, so I thought there would be traces of it. All I knew about Rai's former masters was that three of them were human. Neither one of them was a very good owner for Rai. “By the way, who else is that?” [Who?] "Hey, the great shoulder muscles we're training with in the open space... It's light purple hair. Doesn't it look like a party? Braight looks pretty friendly, too." At first, I thought it was someone I didn't know who had just overlapping training places, but when I looked closely, they were talking lightly. The mirror didn't even hear the sound, so I could only guess by the shape of the mouth, but from the look on Esh's expression, it looked pretty friendly. [Is it Le Hale? It must have been the priest he was supposed to meet there. Why, there was someone Esh looked up to as a colleague, but the Master said that the priest was bad in terms of combat power, so throw it away.] “You said he was a paladin?” [I think it's right because the color of his hair is hazy and bright.] It was definitely an unusual hair color. Purple hair itself was often seen, but it was rare to see a pastel tone like that, or a light purple hair that looked like it was mixed with milk. But only one place. There are places where you can often see the tone of the hair that seems to have been lowered like that... It was the temple of Agiotita, the god of creation. This is because those who dedicated their souls to the deity had a characteristic that their hair color gradually changed to white. It is said that the deeper the belief, the brighter the color becomes. If I had become a priest, I would have gradually turned into light blonde hair, and later turned into golden gray hair. If you are a young person and your hair is as white as an old man, it means that there is a high probability that you have a very vast divine power. One day, like fate, special cases such as saints or saints chosen by God were an exception. They have symbols that manifest in different ways, and it is said that they change each time and can only be known by an oracle. Such hazy hair was a symbol of those who were formally named by the gods and systematically trained as priests. "Looking at you going together, I guess you became a colleague?" [Then that's good news. Although the number is still insufficient.] “If you include me, you’ll be five.” [Esh seems to think that the Master is not coming, so there are four.] A total of five guardians are needed, and in case one of them fails to overcome the initial ordeal, it would be better to have six, even if there were no replacements. And the Guardians Esh has collected so far are Chad, Enk, and Gale. That unknown priest... Braight is a pervert, so Esh hates it, so it can't be done. First of all, I managed to persuade him to help, but at least it was five. Not knowing how trustworthy the priest is, he can't be relieved until the end, and Esh doesn't like me helping him, so he's been traveling without waiting for me until now. Thinking that I might not come back. They think it's okay not to come back... Even when one person is sad. "...Aren't I just so dubious?" The look in the mirror suddenly seemed ironic. Because Braight seemed to believe that I would return to Esh's side more than Esh. [Looking back on what you've shown me so far, doesn't the answer come out?] "Hmm…" First of all, it was a rare relationship where the first meeting was caught by a slave trader and almost sold out. After reuniting as an adult, I failed to take care of the child and gave birth to a kidnapped victim named Aini, who, in revenge, had a bloody party. Pretending to be contributing to the underground economy by intimidating colleagues like eating bread and spending money on the black market like water… Another dark elf assassin was sent to show the resoluteness of committing mass murder. It's just an added bonus that I made Esh cry by blaming Tenebra, the heirloom of the Pedri family. The reason we suddenly broke up was because I failed the perfect crime and the whole city started looking for me as a royal palace destroyer... I want you to stop looking back. [why? Let's go into more detail.] “It’s just… heh… I never showed a reliable image…” [If you believe that the Master is a trustworthy person even after witnessing all that, Esh is not the emperor, but the village chief.] “I’m angry, but I agree!” [Is that right?] "Still, if you like me, you have to believe that I'll come back! How can you not trust me more than Braight!" [That's the pity of Ashe! You have no idea how cute Master sleeps! On the other hand, Braight has been watching the Master watching Esh closer than anyone else, so he knows that!] I heard that... Rai would slap me straight in the middle of my forehead for a fact I often overlook. It felt more like being hit in the back of the head, but it's just like this. [The master that Esh experienced is different from the one that Braight experienced.] "…" Apparently, the comparator was Braight, so there was nothing to refute. To put it brightly, it's because it's a man who's been in the social world since he was a student and it was a daily thing to ask him about the rumors about the second prince. Even after graduating from the academy, he worked in the royal palace communication room, and if there was any news about Esh that might be of interest to me, he would come running to me that day. It was Braight who informed me that if I went to Elan's millennium anniversary party, I might be able to meet Esh. Just before that, it was Braight who had learned the top secret that Esh had left for the test. Ten years ago, the day Esh and I first met was also the day Braight left the market and lost Iruje. 'Sorry. I'm sorry… I'm really sorry. Because I wanted to do something like watching a festival for nothing... Black, if it wasn't for me, you wouldn't have been hurt.' Bright seemed to feel guilty about it for quite some time, and I and Iruje used to talk about how we met the prince, saying that we should not keep it in our hearts because we had left our seniors. We couldn't talk about it here and there because the teachers told us to keep it a secret, but at least Braight and Mia heard our saga to the point of memorizing it. Iruje lost interest in Esh after a while, but I still wondered if the weak and strong boy was doing well after I stopped sending letters. Esh was one of my few interests. I was in Braight's greatest interest, so it wasn't unreasonable to notice at a glance that the second prince, Epirus, was being tested as soon as Bright saw Esh at Helicke. Who am I but Esh, who I am following without ever returning to Dmitry. Braight was a man who at times seemed to know half and half of Rai's thoughts. [I can assure you! It is Braight who knows how much the Master thinks of Esh better than Esh.] “..Ugh, that stalker.” Come to think of it, he knew I wouldn't be able to pass Tumdra even in Helicke, so he went ahead and waited. [On the other hand, Esh knows that she likes the Master, but also knows that the Master likes his, but… ] "But? Isn't it enough to know that?" [The problem is because I know for sure that the sizes of those hearts are very, very different.] "..I don't think I like Ashe more..." [I think that is why Esh is not confident about the Master!] Rai nodded as if he was some kind of love doctor. Snake theme... No, on the subject of spirits. You look at your human master like a love eunuch. “You… are you too interested in Esh?” [Because there are very few decent humans around the Master. You should cherish it!] "Because I valued him too? How much did I express myself to Esh...! I didn't." [..Indifferent person.] “But I didn’t say it, but it seems like I showed enough with my actions…? [Why do you think the Master has a mouth?] “I want to kiss a handsome man.” (I agree.) [Only for today, Esh is a pity.] Rai mumbled a small, prodigal reveler, but I couldn't hear it.
Spoiler: #199(First kiss) Was it because I was dull now, or was it because Esh was quietly moving that much? “How are you? You must be upset… Can I get you some water first? Would you like some water?” "Where is here?" As I lay flat on my back and brush my hair away, I saw an old ceiling that looked unfamiliar to me. "It's still Hirilly Kep. Do you remember the empty houses you saw while passing by? It's one of them." His voice was unnecessarily sweet and polite. It was Esh who had a proper attitude towards patients. "Yes?" "Chad worked hard to clear it up. Gale and Enk handed out their sleeping bags…" It was somehow very soft. I can't even feel my back and I can't feel the floor. I looked down and found that the sleeping bag had six layers. You drove this to me, so the men must have slept on the bare ground. I'm so special. It's difficult to think that they've only repaid the favor with this. “I am thirsty.” "Here." As soon as I murmured dissatisfied, the water was colonized in front of my eyes. It wasn't very cool, but I knew this was the best, and I drank it without saying a word, seeing the sincerity of the colonel. Even though I barely drank water, my throat still stinged. “How many days has passed?” “After this night is over, it will be two days later.” “Um… I woke up sooner than I thought.” My voice was cracked, so I cleared my throat and checked my condition. The headaches caused by the heat did not stop, and I was uncomfortable because my stomach was in a mess, I was hungry, and above all, my whole body was sticky with sweat. “Ginny, do you need anything else?” “I’m hungry… I really want to wash up.” “I’ll make soup.” I took my eyes off Esh, who rushed out the door, and looked around where I was. It was a typical poor commoner's house, and among them, it was small enough for a family of two to live. I would have picked the one in the best condition among the vacant houses, but there was a big hole in the roof, so I could see the stars floating in the sky. Still, where can you rest on a roof? I looked around, raised my upper body, and leaned against the wall. My hair was roughly braided because it seemed sticky, and suddenly I noticed that my clothes had been changed. I was obviously wearing a sturdy leather jacket and pants... Isn't this even my smile? I'm not a dog, and I bury my nose in that big gray shirt and sniff it. Ash shit. "Ginny." "Yes?" Esh, who had only half entered the house, had a face of great concern. “There are antipyretics, but I don’t know if I can eat them for the heat caused by internal injuries… " "Isn't it?" "Yeah... it's like that..." Even though there was a headache in response to the dull reaction, there was a little laughter. "I'm boiling water, so please wait a minute. Anything other than soup would be unreasonable. There are jerky or bread..." "I don't think I can eat. I don't feel very well." "...I see. Roks and Chad went to pick up Dr. They left this morning, so they'll be back in a week at the latest." "What? A week? I think I'll get better before then?" Without me, it would be impossible to cross the canyon with a broken bridge, so even the nearest village had to run for three days without a break. I wondered if I had gone there, and for a moment, the absurdity disappeared. Esh, who was genuinely embarrassed, approached me slowly and touched the bundle of hair I had in my messy braid with a soft hand. “I can’t stay still. You're sick, what we can do... There was no other way." "Aren't you stupid?" "It's all like that." Seeing Esh smiling softly, I thought that people look good only when they smile like that. He just braided my hair neatly. "We were very worried because we didn't know when you would wake up. Everyone wanted to help somehow." "Enk and Gale?" “They went to get something to eat.” "...Then, is it just the two of us now?" [No. I am!] A large dog rushed in through the wide open door. It was clear that the owner, who was sick, had come from somewhere to have fun. _ [Master is really bad! I was surprised to find out that you were really dead! Moving man!] I grabbed Esh's collar as he was about to get up, lightly ignoring the whistle of the interested seed. I didn't know how to laugh well, so I replaced it with a sly smile. "Esh, it's just the two of us." “Yes…? Only two… but… why…?” "That's great." "What, what?" “I can eat all I want!” "...Wasn't it a while ago?" "Then! How much did you notice?" Esh, who wanted to be a little nervous, was noticeably relieved. The next question, though, stiffened up again. "But who changed my clothes?" [Esh!] "... It was torn and… you couldn't breathe... so… I couldn't leave it alone. It was wet and muddy..." "No way…!" "I closed my eyes..." “So you mean stuttering?” Oh my gosh, how. The more I opened my eyes, the more Esh's face was colored with embarrassment. It was fun making fun of him. Because he is so good he is easily deceived. "How could you do such a shameful thing after I saved you! You don't even know grace!" "Sorry…" "No way! Take responsibility!" It was a joke. "...Really? Can I?" He was actually surprised when I tried to make fun of him. You shouldn't respond to this bastard's anger! Esh's expression was brighter than ever. "What are you doing!" "Yes?" "You have to react like Chad! You don't have to come out like crazy! What if you really like it! Are you crazy?" Either I'm crazy or you're crazy! Shouting with a rested throat, Esh groaned again, and I had to realize that it wasn't the right time. Does he like me? [Rai! Esh is weird!] [..Esh must be pitiful.] [What?] [Only the Master doesn't know!] [What!] *** I was not feeling well, so I could only eat two bowls of soup. When I was sick, I had no appetite and could not think well. In this case, you need to cool your head a little. “Esh.” "Yes, Ginny." "I want to wash. Take me to the lake." The lake was a bit far to walk, and now I do not have the strength to drive a horse by myself. Esh, who was organizing luggage outside the door, immediately stopped what she was doing and brought her horse. Your willingness to serve me without vomit once again made me suspicious. I thought he was just a good listener, but was that only for me? But this guy wasn't kind to everyone. My doubts deepened, and I reached the lake shore before I solved it. “I… look at the net.” "All right." I can hear you well. Esh nodded and drew his sword. You weren't the kind of guy who pulled out his sword so easily... ? Even if someone openly argues, he doesn't even touch the sword. When a bandit appeared and swung an ax, it was only then that he took it out reluctantly. He's a man I don't know. I scratched my chin as I looked at Esh, who stood up and looked around. Then I scratched my forearm and shoulder, and also the back of my back and neck. Damn it! If you're going to change your smile, you should have wiped it with a damp cloth at least once! What a neat shiver I am! After being left unattended for two days in a muddy state, I felt so uncomfortable that I almost died. I couldn't stand the tickling, so I took off my clothes. Let's put off thinking about it later and start with a refreshing wash. Then my head will work properly. I glanced back at Esh, who was only looking at the other side, and walked into the water. With a mild fever, the lake felt very cold and cool. "Pooh" Rai stayed by my side like a shadow until I went deep, dived to the top of my head, and then came out. It was the shape of a wolf whose height only reached my waist, so I couldn't see him there because his whole body was submerged in the water. There was no problem with Rai because he didn't need to breathe anyway. "Rai." [Bubble bubble?] "Don't play around." [What are you so serious about?] "Am I supposed to be quick-witted?" I tried to have a secret conversation with my eyes out of the water, wondering if Esh could hear my voice. It was as easy as lying down and breathing with Rai. [ah… Illusion is freedom... ] [So I mean. Don't you think Esh likes me?] [You can know that without paying attention.] [..You mean that too?] [Because it is. You have a lot of doubts.] It wasn't the first time someone liked me. There was also Braight, and I can't remember the name, but there were a few. I've heard that everyone's lives aren't worth it. [Of course, I am handsome, strong, beautiful, elegant, and talented, and I am a benefactor who saved his life several times.] [Your personality is very picky and if you want to be an enemy, kill it... ] [You mean that he likes me? Isn't that guy's taste pretty noble?] [Except for Master, I knew that Esh liked Masters. It wasn't really a secret, was it that you could tell just by looking at it? Even while the Master lost consciousness and lay down, Esh was so depressed that he didn't drink a glass of water.] “Did you?” When I woke up, I didn't feel like that at all. I slowly walked out of the water. [Yeah! It's hard to see how depressed he's... I went to play.] "Yanmar." [Don't get me wrong. I didn't want to go play. But there's a huge mine over there, right? Would you like to go see it together?] “Master is sick.” Having come ashore, I habitually rinsed my shirts and underwear by dipping them in the water a few times and then removing them. It will be cleaner if you wash it once before calling Undine and draining it… "Oh." Today, I was as weak as Roks. Calling Undine for severe internal injuries was only possible after a few days. There's a lie, so safety shouldn't be a problem. I draped my wet shirt on. When I soaked it in water for no reason, the cloth stuck all over my body and I was very upset. I smirked and approached Esh. "Esh! Let's go now." "Yes, go back..." "Why?" "Uh, uh..." Oh, a wet shirt is a little lewd. It might have been too provocative for our naive Esh. [..Master, you slowly treat him like a man.] Rai said so, but it didn't go my way. No matter how big or how strong he got, it was because the Esh inside me was still stopped at the pretty boy I had seen before. I thought it was weird and cute that he likes me, but... That was it. [I'm sorry, Esh…] Spoiler: #200 Protect me!!! Heidrike certainly felt more peaceful than inland. I think I can see why so many people want to spend their old years here. The starry night sky, the calm wind, the infinitely vivid nature. I sat on the horse pulled by Esh and looked up at the night sky leisurely. There was a full moon today, so even though it was midnight, it was bright like dawn. It may feel quieter and brighter in the middle of an empty plain. “It’s good… ” I mumbled blankly, then hummed a small song that came to mind. It must have felt better after a refreshing wash. I liked even the sway of the horses walking slowly, so this moment turned into a meaningful one. "Everyone in the world knows that the night is full of beautiful things that no one can extinguish." "The bright moon and countless stars twinkle and captivate us. Like the girl by the river..." As if it was a song he knew, Esh quickly began to sing along with it. Instead of riding a horse with me, Esh was walking one step ahead, holding the reins like a servant, but when I stopped singing, he looked back with a careful look. I sang along with him for nothing, so he smiled a little and continued to sing. "It comes to my dreams every night and makes me unforgettable. You're by my side, but you go away regardless of me. But if you wait, you pass by me again..." "I feel like I can reach it if I stretch out my hand. Can I reach it? We are together and you are shining regardless of me." "I know. It's not mine until you come to me. I know." It was the perfect song for the night sky, but at the same time it was also a famous courtship song, so the shy smile of the boy was clearly reflected in the moonlight. If possible, it would be better if you smiled with that angel-like face. Seeing it every day, I was very impressed with that innocent face. We moved slowly and entered a small forest. It was a place you had to go through to get to the vacant house from the lake, and it was small enough that it could be crossed in 5 minutes at this leisurely pace. It's not a dangerous forest where monsters can appear. We were walking through the woods peacefully humming a song, and with a rustling sound, something swished in front of me. "Hey, squirrel!" "...?" [Eh?] "Squirrel!" Although the sensitive nature of a horse was a kind of prey that was harmless enough to not even blink an eye, I pretended to be startled and covered my cheeks with a small scream. And I waited for Esh's reaction, but the guy had a serious expression on his face. 'Cause I'm too serious. “What… are you doing…?” "What's the reaction! Hurry up and protect me!" "Yes?" “I am weak now! Because of you. Huh? It's useless at the level of garbage just before you throw it away! So this is how it happened! So take responsibility and protect me until I recover! Tense, tense! I must teach you!" I, who can't even summon Undine, can't beat a wild animal. Of course there are Rai, but the more escorts, the better! I demanded again. “You don’t have to repay the favor! Save me with your life!” [Master, what is the garbage right before you throw it away?] [It's not garbage, but it's useless. Garbage is too much of a swear word, so I cleaned it up.] [Aha! After all, let's purify the master!] [You wanna die.] This motherfucker is my only sanctuary right now. Also anxious that I needed a smarter escort. "...Ginny, I will do anything to help you. If not now, when will I be able to protect you? But... Against squirrels?" "Even if the enemy is Roks, soy sauce!" "...I understand that you consider Roks and the squirrel to be classmates." "Wrong. The squirrel is cuter and more valuable. Roks would have buried him sooner had it not been for your attendant." Esh laughed a few times in a low voice, and then relaxed again. It was because I realized that he was so used to me that he wouldn't give in to my death threats anymore. And because the moonlight illuminates a person's face is beautiful. "Obviously, Roks is being too rude to you. But it's probably… It's because of me." "Because of you? Isn't it because the illusion of being a saint is broken? He's rebelling because I'm so different from his own imagination." There was nothing we couldn't say because it was just the two of us. I murmured comfortably. "I can't say it's not there at all, but rather... I'm telling someone this... like this..." "Like this?" "...Hmm, anyway, Roks' attitude isn't right. I've talked to him a few times, but to no avail. I apologize instead..." “You come here.” He brought Esh closer to him by clapping his index finger. The guy came over to me without knowing the language. I kept moving my fingers to come closer. I was on a horse and he was standing on the ground, so now my side is higher. It was in a different state than usual, and when Esh's face came close enough to touch, I almost gave up without hesitation. The mood was good, like a kiss, but that had nothing to do with us, so I stretched out his left cheek. "Is it because you like me that's why Roks is so special?" "...!" "Why are you so tight on me! This bastard, it's because of you. The enemy of my patience." He even extended the right cheek of the dignified prince. How much patience has been sacrificed because of Roks. I remembered a sad past when I seriously thought about killing him, but I endured it for fear that it would have a bad effect on Esh's Crown Prince exam. Roks was looking at me as the prince's love target. I couldn't even imagine how strict and demanding that would have been. “Did you know my heart? Since when? You don't know at all... " Even though I was very angry, Esh just asked with round eyes. "I'm smart too!" (Believe!) [...] Ugh, Rai, looking at people with rotten eyes on the subject of a spirit. I slowly added. " ...Yeah! I guess I was the last to notice!" “I thought you would never know.” “Am I so ignorant?” “That’s nice… " He looked very happy to see him smiling brightly even while the ball was being caught. It was an expression of pure joy, as if the little boy had received the most desired gift. Does he like me that much? I let go of my cheeks and muttered in disbelief. "... That's all reaction? I thought you liked me?" "Yes. I'm very happy. What else do you need?" “Other guys like me, so dating and getting married are very annoying. Like, liking me is a reason to be special. Don’t you?” For example, Braight proposed to me more than a hundred times, and there were some unknown men who said they were in love at first sight and chased after me. It's a snippet, but what are you talking about? Of course, this world has such a culture, but I don't like it. "Are you really that answer?" "What?" "I found out that you like me, don't you feel bad?" "Not really." "So how do you feel? When I realized you like me... How you feel." To a serious and careful question, I had to answer the question with sincerity, without being playful. That's how I felt when I found out. "Just…? I thought you had high eyes. If you like me, you know how to see people? Well, maybe it's natural. How can you learn without liking me by looking at me every day? In the end, all of my charms will fall for you." [Of course. of course. The charm of the Master is like drugs.] [..Is it a curse?] [It's a drug, so it's not good, right? Once dangerous... ] I tried to trample him with a horse's hoof, but he ran away. Rai is sure to live for the fun of making fun of me. But it is true that my charm is like drugs. Because I made the dragon, the king, and the dean all on my side. Is there anyone else on this earth who possesses such a charm? Now that even the prince, the candidate for the crown prince, has been captured, my charm has extended to the head of the empire. “Ginny, have you never been in a relationship?” "Right." "You don't want to do it, and you don't think you're going to do it." Nodded. Esh seemed to know more and more about me. I'm not that easy to understand, so it's probably right that he's interested in me that much. "Then I will respect that. Still, I will be the closest to you. As a man who likes you." "..Esh." "Can you allow that much..." “It’s late. That line, Braight already did it. So you…” I stretched out two fingers. "If you count on a first-come-first-served basis, it's the second closest. There's already one person in front of you." “B, Braight… Who is that?” "Academy-senpai. He's a man who hasn't given anything of his own to me." Originally, his major was communication magic, but when I ordered everything to make a refrigerator and a stove, there was nothing he couldn't do. As a result, he got a great job at the royal palace, thanks to me. “By the way, he is also the first man to confess to me. Oh right. It was Braight-senpai who gave me flowers for the first time. On my birthday, the first thing he does is come to the dormitory at dawn to give a present, and if I don’t like learning that day, he goes out to town and buys the food I like.” “Does that person have a heart?” "Nothing really? It's annoying, but it's convenient to have it because it's my home assistant." "...I'll work hard! I won't lose. I can serve as well!" Well, maybe I only attract good men to me? It will never happen, but I thought that if I married Esh, there would be a lot of other people waiting for me. Perhaps the castle is full. "I'm serious. Please do anything. Give me a chance to reward you even a little. Ginny, that would be the happiest thing for me." "Okay. First of all, protect me so that I do well. As I said before, I'm weak for a while due to severe internal injuries. Okay? You're protecting me this time?" "Yes, I am willing." I mean, it's also fair. I stroked Esh's cheek as if to appease a large, well-behaved beast. He is now willing to accept my hand. Touching any man's face is not so exciting. Because Esh's face was special. “Esh? We… it’s just the two of us…” "Why are you talking so?" We were almost all out of the woods. A little further away, it was a polite, empty house. "Take off the necklace. If you want to do anything for me, start with it." Spoiler: #201 “Absolutely! It doesn’t matter, right?” "Huh? Let's see your face after a long time." He acted as if he could do anything, and then quickly pulled away from my reach. Taking off Esh's necklace was more difficult than putting a bell on the dragon's neck. Under the premise that that Dragon is a Maggi. "No. Enk and Gale will be back soon.” “Sheesh, I saved you, but it’s not worth it.” "You said it was only once before..." "Haha, that's why it's useless to save the black-haired beast. I saved it at its best. I saved him the hard way. Oh, my head, shoulders, knees and arms. I think I got anemia because I vomited so much blood. Just pretending to be dizzy and putting a hand on your forehead once was enough. "...Wait, if it were." Again, it is a victory for the wicked rather than justice. I stimulated Esh's conscience to get what I wanted. We parked our horse under the shadow of a gloomy tree before we exited the forest, and Esh took off his necklace once more. It was done carefully and secretly each time. Somehow, whenever the guy who seemed like he could live without the law broke an important rule and took off his necklace, I felt an indescribable satisfaction. This may be an arrogant act of wanting to make sure I'm special to him. Of course, it's fun to see those bright golden eyes. It is incomparably beautiful with the moon in the night sky. Okay, now I know. Ashe resembles Heidricke's night sky. I patted his black hair and looked into his eyes, saying what I wanted to say the whole time. My little friend, now he has grown up and became a man. "Esh. I'm so glad you're alive." "…Ginny." "Why did you fall in love again? You said that you like me... When did you grow up like this?" Checking the warmth by stroking Esh's cheek was also confirmation that I wasn't wrong. A little pride that I did well to save you. “You are wrong.” "Yes?" “I, I love you, not as much as I like you… to the point of wanting to be your slave, intolerable.” As soon as I heard those words, I didn't know what to say. As I listened to the confession without moving, I felt a little confused. Kids wouldn't say that. My little friend wouldn't have open eyes like that. Ashe is like that… “I… don’t know what love is.” "I met you and got to know." "Even if you say you love me, you're just saying that. It doesn't make any sense." Esh grabbed my right hand as she touched his cheek. Men have really big hands. "That's it. As long as it's not for the tragedy that I displease you and you won't even allow me to cherish it... For now, that's enough." "Your dream is so small." "Ginny, I'm a person who dreams of becoming an emperor. And I dream of an ideal world more than anyone else. Am I a person with small dreams like that?" "...I know?" “What feels more difficult than that is winning your heart.” Could it be harder than that? I thought about it, but without coming out of my mouth, I stared at Esh's face, which was different from usual. Maybe that's why he has such passionate eyes. Perhaps, with such determined lips, he spit out every word as if it were a promise. _ I couldn't take my eyes off Esh's tense face. I really liked the face of a man who couldn't afford to be full of my thoughts. As I continued to stare tenaciously without blinking like that, Esh lowered her eyes as if surrendering, put down my hand, and licked his lips helplessly. "This is it. My heart and yours have different directions. So I have to wait. I feel the urge to kiss you at this moment, but… you… you don't care." "No. Think a lot." “That’s not what I think.” “Um, yes. I mostly think about myself.” The reason I felt Esh was lacking was because, in my opinion, I was a person whose love cells were dry. Normally, I know in my head that my heart should be pounding at times like this, but that was all. Instead, I have something else. Curiosity, goodwill, and possessiveness. “Anyway, Esh? If you kiss me thank you, I don’t think I’ll be angry.” "...Yes…?" "Would you like to?" "I… . What… do?" "The kind of kiss you give to a lifesaver. I'll accept that much. How about it?" Esh looked seriously suspicious of what he had heard. It was just like rolling his eyes left and right. "I want to kiss you. Try it. If possible, on the lips." I blinked my eyes and poked my face in. I decided to teach you not to get confused. I made my intention clear by raising my index finger, pressing my lower lip, and smiling. I know it's sudden, but Esh was the first to break the luck. “Let’s do it.” When I urged them once more, Esh opened his lips and stepped back. "Are you kidding me? Is it fun to play with my heart?" "Are you excited?" I wondered what a kiss would feel like, and I wondered if it was really good enough to shake the soul. He said he liked me so much, but there was nothing he couldn't give me except a kiss. Above all, the lips are not worn out. I wanted to try it at least once as an experience. The problem is that Esh is starting to get angry because all of my thoughts are showing up on my face. "Isn't it too much? No matter who you are... I'm serious. Please don't play with my heart so easily, with your whims. Even if you don't accept my heart, please respect it. Ginny." “I’m going to kiss you because it’s precious.” "Ginny!" "What's the matter? You're the one who said you wanted to do it first." In some countries, kissing is a greeting, but why is it so difficult? Unlike me, Esh was a very serious man in everything. To think that kissing requires love is something straight out of a fairy tale book. “This is not what I want.” “So, won’t you?” Esh's face, sitting on a horse and looking down, was too clear, unlike usual. When I looked up, I noticed subtle changes that I didn't know about. The guy was conflicted, choked, and then stubbornly refused. “I'm not going to do it this way. Unless it's a moment to be true to both me and you... !" He's stubborn anyway. That's why I want to take more. What a coveted act, the first kiss of a noble man in body and mind. [Eh, the devil… Are you going to cry like that?] [Do you want me to see him as a man? Do you know. If I kiss him, will I look like a man? And above all… Because I really like Esh. To put some saliva on it.] [This is real saliva!] [Right!] My plan is perfect. Try kissing the one you were curious about, and put the prince who listens well in the fishery. However, the difficulty at this point is that he is not an Esh who will easily fall for my demonic beasts. I decided to do a little more trickery. The blonde hair, obviously liking him, hung down below his shoulders, and I drew closer to his body. As he confessed, so did I. “It’s my first kiss.” Ash stiffened as he retreated. "You really don't?" "That…" "What if I have another man by my side when my whim is glistening? Can you guarantee that there will never be a more attractive, kinder, more compliant man in my life than you?" I know. Men are such cute creatures. When you fall apart without being able to overcome your love for me like this, when you break something of yourself and crawl into me. I stretched out my hand to the crumbling Esh. I touched the tip of the guy's chin, who didn't like kisses without love, groped the nose and cheeks of his real face, and laughed out loud. "Esh, how does it feel to kiss the person you like?" "...I can't tell." "Huh? Teach me. I'll kiss you." I mean, I'm curious. I whispered and drew closer to his face. Then we licked our lips. Naturally, I don't know who did it first. However, it was evident on the lips that Esh was very nervous. My side on the horse was a little higher so I had to bow my head and Esh had to raise my chin. Ashe's fingertips hung my hair behind my ear and gently wrapped it around my cheek. I really liked that hand. I closed my eyes and thought. Who is kissing now? Is it me or Esh? It was clear who was shaking. It was not a big deal to put my lips together. However, the strange flow of putting on the lips again was more stimulating. Even though we had definitely fallen, the eyes looking at me made him want to kiss his lips once again as if possessed. I opened my mouth realizing that it felt a little better when it was slow and deep. I also realized when this act would shine. When I feel that my partner likes me. When I suddenly feel the warmth of how much he wants me. *** Not long after arriving at the empty house, Enk and Gale returned. I looked out the window at the sound of hoofs breaking the silence and saw a horse running with heavy prey. Meat suppliers, I cannot help but welcome them. “What did you catch?” When I asked, half protruding out of the door, the two of them smirked and drove straight towards me. "Miss Ginny is awake!" "I'm glad! How worried I was!" I dealt with the men who rejoice in the fuss once, and checked what I had captured. Of course, that was my interest. The one that looked big was a wild boar, and there were many kinds of rabbits and birds. All of them had gained plump and plump weight, and it was impossible not to be heavy. I can't eat today because I'm not feeling well, but I'll be able to eat it tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. "I didn't know what you'd like, so I got them all!" “Our lifesaver likes meat, so we worked hard!” "How ambitious Gale is, he was trying to dry up all the seeds of the forest beasts he had just found?" "Good job. It's worth saving your life." This much. like nails. When I made a small hand shape, they both laughed and looked around. "But Esh? He was always by Ginny's side, but why can't he see it?" "Is that so? He's not the one to fall for." "There." I found Esh, who was demonstrating a high level of stealth from time to time. Sitting in the shadow of the collapsed wall, he was sharpening his sword, but he has been doing that since arriving here. So, ever since I was kissed. "What are you doing…?" "... Why are you doing that? What happened?" You could tell just by looking at him that he was really in the mood. There's no way he'd be able to get his sword polished while sitting in that dark place, and it wasn't normal for Enk and Gale to stay still like that even after they got home. "I do not know." "…" Although the hour hand was lifted by a light shrug of my shoulders, Enk and Gale looked distrustful. Spoiler: #202 They looked at me with skeptical eyes that they knew I must have done. These guys. I slapped them in the face with the rabbit I was holding while watching. "It's spoiled! To look at a lifesaver with that kind of gaze!" "Ahh!" "Evil! You don't have anything to wield, so you hit people with it! You're fine now!" "No! It's Hwanzan!" The rabbit didn't die when I hit a person, it was originally dead. I swishly threw the rabbit I used as a weapon at Gale and gave the order. "Make it jerky, because I'll eat it as soon as I feel better." [Poor rabbit, poor Esh... The good Esh was devoured as soon as Roks left.] [Do not include strange narration. This spirit bastard.] [Master gulps.] [Shut up! One kiss to a man I like... How many times have I done it? If it's a matter of fact, it's a favor, I'm afraid who's not a Saint of this age.] [You say that only when you need it, you are a Saint.] It's one of my mottos. Swallow if sweet and spit out if used. Ashe is, of course, the former. The prince's first kiss was quite delicious. I was willing to do it again. I can't take responsibility, though. [But what about him, Rai? Why doesn't helook so happy? I kissed him. Then shouldn't he be the happiest person in the world?] [What… I'm not a human, so I don't know, but Esh is a stoic type, right? He is just a perfectionist who is like a model of a good life. The opposite of Master.] [Are you secretly cursing me again?] [By the way, he couldn't overcome the greed of the moment and broke his own justice, right? Isn't it painful to fall for the master's temptation?] [Is it very difficult to buy?] Good is good. I liked that kiss. Isn't that how it happened? _ [Tsut, the Master anyway! 'Cause you're careless. That's not the way Esh's heart is.] [Then what does he want?] [Master must love!] [..Rai. You… Don't you know more about dating than I do?] [Yes, the Master is more ignorant of love than the Spirit. Did you know now?] It was a shock. My love cells are worse than the Metal Spirit. [And you know you're asexual, right?] [..I've been ignoring it for the most part, but there's nothing I need to teach. Yes! My love instinct is completely gone! Then a silent spirit!] [Don't be sad. There's nothing wrong with living if you can't date, right? Of course, that's a phrase made up by dating eunuchs to justify themselves... Instead, the Master has a strong attacking instinct... Kkyag!] Kill. This bastard! *** In the morning when I woke up spontaneously, I woke up pleasantly on a six-layer sleeping bag. Rubbing my eyes, I looked around and saw three men groaning and sleeping on the straw. It looked like a stray dog without an owner, crouching helplessly. Last night, Enk and Gale couldn't even ask for the sleeping bag back, they just looked at me with pitiful eyes, so I remember going to bed first. It had to be common sense in this district that mine belonged to me, and all yours belonged to me. It's a bit pitiful to have to sleep on the bare ground, but they couldn't have been more pitiful than me as an internally injured patient. I walked out of the house, leisurely passing through the men who slept like they were having a nightmare. The world was still dark purple. "Hamm." As I stretched out in the cold air, I realized that Lai was clinging to me. [Good morning. Master!] “I slept soundly in a while.” [They were sick all night. Wasn't it noisy? I couldn't stand it.] “Did you sleep well?” Also, the quality of sleep is important. I slept softly and woke up feeling much refreshed than yesterday. I rolled my eyes, looking for a suitable place to relax. Usually, when I practice early in the morning, I look for a place where there are no people as much as possible, but I liked that it was quiet everywhere. After looking around for a bit, I walked towards the wall where Esh was sitting, lost in consciousness yesterday. It was close to home and moderately isolated, so it was perfect for mana training. "Well, I can see why Esh was sitting here." Maybe it was because I was in a corner, so I was able to concentrate well. I leaned my back against the wall, closed my eyes, and shook my head from side to side a few times. Breathe in as deeply as you can, feeling the air rushing over your skin. Mana is like air. Invisible, but clearly present. A person's limits are determined by whether he can feel it and control it. The basis of mana training is to draw natural mana that is not mine into my body and circulate it within me until it becomes mine. However, if you are wearing an internal wound, most of the mana you draw will leak out, so you can't circulate it properly. The mana training I'm doing right now is not about collecting mana, but about getting the tangled flow in my body back. Forcing it backfired, but I was no longer the ignorant 10-year-old kid I used to be. I learned how to recover me. Of course, this is a method I learned from frequent internal injuries due to excessive training, so the fact that there are ignorant corners has not changed. But there is no safe practice. It doesn't make any sense to dream of a high level and seek safety. I thought that taking risks was also a discipline. The reason many humans take risks is the same as a kind of training to train themselves in the end. Without taking risks, there is no progress. If you don't take risks, you can't grow. [Still, don't use the Endairon like that. Because you're ignorant.] [.. Don't eavesdrop!] [Master is wearing a mask because he has enough energy.] I tried moving the mana only enough to check my condition. Lightly circulating inside the body, I concentrated on the recovery of that part, judging where it leaks and where it does not go through and is blocked. Rai interfered with mental reunification, but fortunately, my physical condition was not as bad as I had expected. Because I used my strength with my inner wounds in mind, I wonder if the worst could have been avoided. If the recovery goes smoothly like this, I will be able to call Undine the next day or so. In fact, I can still summon her. However, if I did, my internal injuries would become so severe that if I had to rest for two days at home, it would only increase to three days. I got up, satisfied with my physical condition, despite being overworked. I was sweating a little and my stomach was a little sore, but it was better than yesterday. I shook his head, rubbing my still throbbing bones. "Esh, why are you hiding?" Esh sneaked out from behind the withered tree. My big shoulder sticks out, and I thought I wouldn't be caught. “I fear it will get in the way of your training.” “You can keep sleeping.” "...I want to protect you." Somehow, I can't hate Esh because he's like this. It would be great if Rai and his personality changed. The future of the empire will lead to catastrophe. "Thanks. You're the only one who thinks of me." [Among humans? Because I am among the spirits.] Illusion is free. As I pushed Rai's head, Esh took a step closer. “Ginny, I want to ask you something.” "Is it about yesterday?" He seemed to know just by looking at that serious expression on his face. Yesterday we kissed, and unlike me, Esh was in deep thought the whole time. “I’ve been thinking a lot… What happened yesterday… Was it meaningless?” "Meaning? What do you mean?" A kiss isn't a kiss? "...I thought it would be that kind of reaction. It meant a lot to me. But you… you just enjoyed it." “Kissing is pretty good. Isn't that enough to make you feel?" "... It's not like that..." “Oh, it’s good to do it again.” So it didn't happen? As I smiled, revealing my thoughts on my face, Esh covered his face with his big hands for some reason, in a lot of pain. Why are you doing that...? [Innocent Esh was not aware of it! That the Master is a hedonist!] [I told you not to.] [You were even a great fitter!] Unless we're talking to Esh, we'll catch him and hang him on a tree. Rai was far away before the beard was pulled out. I think he's only getting better at making fun of me day by day. [Ah. Brutal fate!] I really want to kill you... While grinding teeth, Esh seemed to have been hurt too much, so he offered a hand of consolation. There was no bottle or medication given, but I didn't know Esh would be hurt this much until I kissed him yesterday. Like a delicate guy. I kissed the person I like, but what is so complicated and difficult? “Esh, look at me.” "... You don't need to comfort me. It's okay to kiss like that." He said. "No, no. I apologize for being so light-hearted. Was your sister indifferent? But then I really wanted to kiss you." "Really?" Even though I secretly called myself his sister, he was distracted by something else to take a break and didn't notice. "Yes. I wanted to kiss you and see if I was seeing you as a man or not.” “Well, how do you feel about that?” "Well. For once, I don't know. I guess I'll have to try it a few more times to find out." [The Master must have been a pervert!] "Wait. I'm going to bury him." I'll have to catch it first though. If it wasn't for my injuries, I wanted to call Endairon and throw it away. "Hey! You're standing there!" [He was a person without a mood!] What spirit is so fast! I'm not sure if I should change it to a turtle or not. Do you like earthworms or starfish... [I was wrong. I love you, Master.] It was Rai who came back in front of me as quickly as when he ran away. I grabbed Rai's hair and dragged him behind the wall. And when I went in, I came out with a pretty pot that I didn't have. "What about Rai?" "Well? I guess he ran away. Let's have breakfast here." "Did we have a pot like this?" "Oh, I picked it up." With a look of reluctance, Esh accepted the pot jar I was handed to him. What would it be? It was Rai. He was a true hedonist, so I couldn't stand the fun of teasing me and he made the same mistakes over and over again. It would be a good experience to become a pot pot for about half a day. [You're the first Master to figure out how to torture him somehow... ] I stumbled upon it and realized it only late. Come to think of it, it had been a long time since Rai talked about another owner. Spoiler: #203 *** "I have a great idea!" I intervened at once between Enk and Gale, who were looking at the map. "Miss Ginny." "Don't waste time here, just move along the canyon. Then you might run into Chad around here? Joining in the middle will make it much easier to get to the capital. Look, here's a bridge." “It’s a good plan, but… are you okay? I know it's serious. That's why Chad went to pick up the doctor." “There is no problem, and the recovery speed is not bad, so I should be able to ride a horse tomorrow.” “It’s good, but it’s okay to move already… Seeing you eating earlier, you looked fine.” "Yes! So, don't be fooled here, let's leave tomorrow! How is it? If we delay for a week, we might miss the match.” It was quite a distance from here to Helicke, the capital of Heidricke. It was ten days away when I was running the horse diligently, so I had to leave for about two weeks, but there were less than three weeks left until the day of the showdown. Even after arriving in the capital, it took another three or three days to find a place to stay and buy a ticket. It's sure to be bustling with people, so if you're unlucky, you may have to stand in line all day to get in. This is because there is no law that allows people to pass through the gates of the capital city, so they have to go through identification checks one by one. It would be a different story if there was a nobleman in the party, but there was no nobleman who could proudly reveal his identity here. Spending at least a week here waiting for a doctor who doesn't know when the day is going to be a waste of time was too much of an unreasonable request for me, impatient person. "It's true that we have a tight schedule, but for us, Ms. Ginny's health is more important." "That's right. Don't overdo it. Resting is the priority." "Of course. then. It's okay to not see the showdown, but Ginny is more precious than our lives.” Why are you here, guys? It wasn't the reaction I was expecting. My heart sank when I saw the people who said they had ghosts attached to me because they couldn't see the showdown and were desperately worried about me. I don't like this. Because it's nauseating. "Noisy. I'm the patient. Are you okay with me? You want to see the showdown too!" "Patient and doctor are different things. Ms. Ginny. A doctor has to make a diagnosis." "To start before recovery, that's absolutely not going to happen!" After passing the risk of dying, are these things crazy? Frowning, I saw Enk and Gale desperately blinking behind my back. Back? What about the back? Behind me, there was only an empty house, a temporary residence, and now there is Esh... Aha. I silently pointed to an empty house and raised one eyebrow. Then, Enk and Gale nodded their heads coldly and looked at me with eager eyes, revealing their sincerity to the fullest. I said it didn't suit me, so it was because of that guy. Esh had a tendency to fuss over my work. And contrary to his unassuming appearance, he was a very difficult man to convince. He is usually neutral and listens to everyone's opinions, but there is no room for anything that goes against his beliefs or justice, and neither Roks nor Chad can defeat him when it comes to what he considers not to be. Making Esh do something that wasn't right was harder than killing him. Until you kiss him. He fell into temptation and kissed me, and for a while he seemed to suffer from a sense of shame. 'Believe me.' After showing the two of them the thumb of victory, I walked towards the empty house. "Esh?" “I heard it all.” "Then let's talk fast! Let's go, huh? Let's go! Let's go." Esh sat with his back to the door, but he seemed to hear everything. Enk and Gale knew this and said something different from their true intentions. I quickly clinged to Esh's back. "Are we going?" I carried the weight of my body, hung it on his shoulders, and begged him to leave. Esh sighed a little, then rubbed his forehead with a large hand. It was his gesture when he was thinking. "... It's almost impossible to break your stubbornness." "Okay, our Esh. Do you like being smart? It makes sense." I clings to him from behind and whispers in his ear. It was a compliment, and he was shy, so he couldn't help but look cute. I hugged Esh's neck tightly once, and it seemed that he had already surrendered. “It’s good if the condition is that you don’t move too much. Instead, we can't leave tomorrow. We're leaving the day after tomorrow." "What! A day is a waste!" “You woke up yesterday.” "Didn't you see me eating?" I ate the legs of a bird, a rabbit, and a pig in three bowls of soup by myself, and tasted all kinds of fruits. The pig's legs were so big that it was difficult to eat alone. “Because they saw it, they said it was okay to leave.” "...Okay. I'm not satisfied with that." Without locks, decision-making was definitely easier. As a lifesaver, Enk and Gale also had a sense of being very docile, and Esh became compliant in a different way. Even now, he lost to me very easily. Maybe he just realized he couldn't stop me. "Ginny, do you miss that showdown that much?" “If I don’t see Robenin lose, I feel like I’m going to get hurt again.” “Ho, maybe.” "I'm serious! Besides, there's nothing to do here? Too boring. And I like the city. I want to go to the capital." As I grumbled, Esh gave me a small laugh and held out what he had been fiddling with since morning. It seemed like he was taking the old papers in order, but now that I think about it, he has been doing that since yesterday. "We're going to leave the day after tomorrow. And this." "What is that?" "... It's yours." “Is it mine?” I'm seeing this for the first time. When I received it, I found that it was a piece of wet paper that had been dried and woven again. I don't know this. It was really the first thing I saw. When I looked at him with a blank expression on his face that he didn't know, Esh looked a little disappointed. "You told me to hold it before the dungeon collapsed." “Ah…? Ah, that!” Right. There was such a thing. I had completely forgotten about it because of crazy things. I picked up a few books from the dungeon owner's skull and gave them to Ash and Chad, but it wasn't very important. I had to go out with stuff I had forgotten about. Anyway, this guy is not normal. Did I somehow get it because I heard it? "I didn't get a few copies because of the circumstances. Besides, they were all wet and I tried to dry them while you were lying down...but there aren't many recognizable parts." “Esh… " "It would have been nice if the book had protection magic." "No, thank you." "It was nothing." "I'll kiss you" "Fine…" “Shall we kiss?” "...Then, a kiss..." It's cute, it's cute. Why is Esh so adorable? Maybe this is a feeling that is very close to liking. I smiled, kissed Esh on the cheek, and ran out again. I saw Esh messing around trying to grab my hand, but it's funny to go back and ask what she was trying to do, so I went outside. "Guys! You can go!" "O!" "We've got permission to go!" I immediately reported this good news to Enk and Gale. The three of us got excited, danced for a while and sang hurray, then unfolded the map again. I needed a meeting because I had to go to a place where Chad was likely to pass so that there would be no confusion. “Let's go up the canyon! Then we will meet at this point. There is only one way anyway, so if everything goes well, we will meet on the third day.” "Here! You can wait in this shelter." “Isn’t it okay to meet?” "Because this is the only way to Heilicke. It will be difficult to cross." It was very satisfying. This is what Enk and Gale look like. Kids should grow up doing what they want to do. "Oh, I have something to tell you before we leave. I'll only tell you once, so listen carefully." "What? Is it important?" "I told Esh, but I'm in need of protection right now, so you'll risk my life for it. But if anything happens to me, he'll kill you. So I'm going to die anyway." [If you back down, you will be bitten to death!] Rai was released from the state of the pot. I wanted to keep it a little longer, but it's the only weapon I have right now, so I was relieved to have it next to me. "Protect? Who? We? You?" "Did you see a dog guarding a tiger? No, I'll do it with an ogre." “If possible, would you like a dragon?” "...I admit your pride, but… he was huge. Actually, after seeing it, I wondered if you were quite modest." Gale was now looking at people properly. "Is it because of an internal wound? We don't mean that we can't wield a sword just because we have an internal wound, so the case will be different." Gale is a little smarter than Enk. I nodded. "That's right. It's fatal for a job like me to not be able to move mana. It's blocked from basic attacks." "Uhm..." "It's not normal for a while because I was overworked that day. It's because of you, so you guys have to protect me for the time being. Tomorrow, I can call Undine, but it's best to refrain from it as much as possible. Because that side will help with the overall recovery. “It was overkill. It’s a little bit like that, but it makes me feel human.” "...I still can't feel it? I don't know, but isn't that the level that Archmage is capable of? It seems that the level of ordinary humans has already been surpassed." "Wizards can't do that? There's no such thing as magic. Roks said that magic can't be used without a formula, so it's different from necromancy." "... What's the formula?" Enk has no use other than a face. "Why… how to make that… pulley… something like that?" Even Gale, who seemed to have learned a lot for a commoner, seemed difficult to explain. It is difficult to feel the emotions of strangers. It's a feeling similar to when you encounter unfamiliar food. Whether the first food you eat is delicious or not. It's like you don't know if all of these foods taste like this. Since the average is not known, it is impossible to judge whether it is made well or whether it is particularly tasteless. Because there is no standard, they can't get a sense of the spirits. A number of cases, such as a swordsmen, have sufficient standards, but a wizard is not. And since there are even fewer spiritists, it is better not to expect to meet someone you know properly unless you are in the same profession. "I learned something from Roks this time. Has he ever seen a wizard? But I heard that there are one or two people in the country who are as good as you? It's hard to find even among wizards." "Ugh, that's overkill. That's just me." "We were very lucky to be with you, and he said you were a person who went with us on a whim, but never knew when you would leave. That's why he told us not to be too affectionate. After all, you're not our people." Gale spoke bluntly, but looked a bit bitter. Roks, did you dare say that to them? Spoiler: #204(The ring) I can't say it's all wrong, though. There were too many guesses as to the reason Roks kept his distance from me, so it was a mask, one of which was because I was a 'Saint'. There is no chance that a Saint, who is respected and loved by all, will intervene privately in the examination for the Crown Prince of the Empire, unless she is very simple and ignorant. Because the interests between countries are very complex... But what? I'm just plain ignorant. "Oh yeah! Do you know why the dungeon collapsed then?" "Well? Didn't the dungeon owner's temperament make him look like a beggar? To kill everyone who came in." “This is also what Roks told me, since it is a common 'nemesis' in ancient dungeons.” "Scourge?" “The price of greed, the weight of greed. It is said that the orthodoxy is that what you bring with you will fall apart when you have too much of it. It's a fairly common trap, so if you find a treasure trove of dungeons, is it unwritten that you don't take more than half?" I had to turn around awkwardly to hide the tingling inside. Let's see... Is that the continent over there? I wandered in search of distant mountains. Heidrique was mostly flat, so even that was unnatural. "Is it strange? Did we get so many treasures? I drowned them all in the water and got two gold coins..." "Isn't that because you brought the Golden Star that was the key? Because it's a legendary treasure." “Then… you mean you can’t touch anything except the Golden Star? Ugh, I get goosebumps thinking about it again. "Without Miss Ginny, we would have buried the bones there.” If I could ever forget, those eyes of respect and gratitude that turned to me once in a while suddenly became burdensome. I thought it was a thank you deserved, but, according to Roks, that's... The dungeon collapsed, maybe because it was my fault. [.. Master.] [Shh.] [That's probably because we got the ring... ] [Rai. Let the secret be taken to the grave.] [Yeah? I'm a spirit, so I don't go into the grave?] [I'll put you in my grave. Don't you know it's a sergeant?] Rai suddenly looked happy. I mean, clean it up. [How do you value me so much! Rai is impressive! right! I am a precious spirit you want to take to the grave!] [..Oh, what. Do you have a better ring than that?] [Sure! Shall I spit it out?] [Not now. Let's go to a place where there is no one first.] There was no Roks watching me through the eyes of a hawk, so now was the time to explore the ring. What kind of object was it that it was buried side by side with the Golden Star Cup, and the dungeon collapsed by taking it? As Roks left behind, it meant that this ring and two golden stars were worth more than all the treasures of the dungeon combined. [There must be a special function. The Cup of Golden Star has the power to cure all diseases when it is with the Holy Grail of Dawn. Something comparable to that!] [What kind of power do you want the master to have?] [Well, I never thought of that… There is one thing I wanted to have among the ancient treasures.] [Oh, what is it?] [Mirror covered by a veil. It is said that the mirror has the power to show the present of the person you miss. No matter how far away they are, as long as he's alive, he will reflect the person’s appearance.] I don't know if I can see people from other worlds. Still, I wanted to get it at least once. 'Cause it's something you don't know If it were that mirror, it might show the face I forgot. *** Except for the abandoned houses in this area, there was only a wide plain, so there was no place to do something suspicious. I needed a place to secretly study the ring, so I led Rai to the empty house the party had been living in and the empty house as far away as possible. And, being wary of who was watching me, I sneaked into it. You won't even know I'm gone because everyone is busy preparing dinner. [Master? Why are you moving so secretly?] "I don't know what you're misunderstanding? No? I'm proud?" [Then… Why are you sneaking on your toes?] "Because this is the latest fashion these days. You're a spirit, so you won't know." The place where they hid from the eyes of the party was an abandoned house that had collapsed in half due to how long it had been left unattended. There were only two walls left, so it was a bit unreasonable to call it a house now, but it was enough to protect my privacy. [I like this title. After being summoned after ten thousand years, the master is a fraudster.] "...Sir, don't be rude, give me the ring. If you look at me with those hazy eyes one more time, it will turn into a men's vital protector?" [Hey... !] "I heard the Chad guard is made of steel... It's perfect, isn't it?" [Cruel! How can a person be so cruel!] "Ah, can I create a title too? I go my own fucking path. Rai trembled and spit it out quickly, Annellia older sister was a semi-spirit stone. It had been restored about 70%, but for the time being, I was not interested in signing a contract with a new spirit, so it was a bit behind the scenes. As I have felt my limitations a few times recently, it is good to expand the realm of power, but rather than that, I have a strong feeling that I should properly tame the spirits I am currently contracting with. Depth was more important than the realm of power. It must be so, because it is very difficult to deal with who they all resembled except for the water spirits, so it felt like I was in charge of half the problem. Three spirits that don't listen are enough. The contract with the new spirits was after I took more control over them. "…Not this one, but a ring! Why are you spitting out the spirit stone!" [Oh, wait a minute. The Master put this and that in there, so it was mixed inside.] Most of the valuables were kept in Rai's stomach in case of pickpocketing. Things like Rubao's compass, mermaid scales, spirit stones, and unknown rings obtained from dungeons. He was literally a walking safe there, and there was no reason not to put it in. [Found. Wow!] Rai rolled his eyes for a while, grunted his stomach and spit out the wooden box containing the ring. I could clearly see it running down his red throat. I was worried that the box was too old, but luckily it didn't appear to have been damaged. "Good job. You're doing well in the chaos." [Ahem! Did you do well in entrusting it to me?] "Yeah. It's a thorough security like the spirit of metal. I'll compliment you." If I had it, the tragedy could have happened, spilling into the water or breaking in shock as I got out of there. I stroked Rai's hair a lot and opened the box. Of course, there was no saliva on it. Contrary to the appearance of a healthy living creature, Rai was actually a material closer to a metal piggy bank. "Rai, can I throw away this wooden box? How does it look to you? Maybe this is a treasure?" [It's not metal, I don't know. At first glance, it looks like a normal wooden box.] "In any case, if it is for the purpose of sealing power... or something like that..." Seeing with thin eyes did not give the answer. The box looked too old and flimsy, so I wanted to throw it away, but I put it in Rai's stomach because it might have some kind of power contrary to what it looked like. “Don’t forget to put the spirit stone back in.” [Yep.] I looked at the ring carefully. I don't think there's any Roks either, so if anyone finds out if I'm wearing it, no one will notice, so I put it on my hand again. Again, the size automatically changed according to the size of the finger. But nothing was felt. "What the hell is this ring doing?" Whether it is good or bad, no matter what kind of power it is derived from, if you have power, it will exude the aura associated with it, but I never knew this. As I tilted my head, Rai intervened. [It's been a while, but I've seen something like that. The spirit is sealed in the ring! The guy who was trapped there seemed to have a mental illness.] "I don't think it's that type of thing. If the spirit is sealed, I'll be able to recognize it. It's… just, I don't feel any power. It's an unknown kind, so it may be something. I'm not aware of it." I carefully touched the transparent gem and tried to feel something, but it didn't feel like an imitation diamond. It was a sense of existence that was no different from a worthless object. "Um, I don't know. What special conditions are required to manifest power?" [Something like a spell?] "Things like that happen, too. It's just a crude ring until you figure out what it's used for." [What kind of power do you usually find in a ring in a dungeon? I have no interest in not being able to eat.] “It’s so diverse, it has everything. However, I am not a major in this... I do know a few famous treasures though, but if one of them wears a ring, it will be able to unleash its superpowers. They are said to be strong enough to break rocks with bare hands." [O!] At my words, Rai wiggled his tail, then hurriedly ran and asked for a tree branch that was rolling nearby. Hopefully, I'm not asking you to throw it. [Try to defeat this. Master!] "Would it be faster to smash your head and break it?" [You don't know!] At first I thought it sounded silly. It was because the conviction that the key ring that had changed my mind must have some great power had seduced me. The dry branch that Rai was biting was about the thickness of two or three fingers, and it looked like it could be cut in half without strength. I felt my stomach churn. The confidence that I could suddenly do it from somewhere inside of me raised my head. What is this feeling... Could it be that the power of the ring is leading me? There was no other explanation for this feeling. "...One time... let's try it first?" [I'll hold it tight!] "Okay. Then, let's try slapping our hands." I did some taekwondo in my old days. After picking up a yellow belt and quitting, my mother said that I would go to an art academy this time, so my mother sharpened her teeth. I gave strength to my palm and nodded my head resolutely to Rai. "Really? Are you going to do it? I think I can do it somehow!" [Come Show!] "Yaab!" Spoiler: #205 [...] Damn it. "... Hehehe..." Damn, was that baseless confidence? I clasped my hands in the same posture as I had struck the branch with all my might, and sat down on the floor. I thought I hit a stone. Contrary to how it looked, it was so hard that it felt like an egg hitting a rock. Unable to overcome his mistake, I raised my head with an angry face to see Rai stepping backwards in embarrassment. He was afraid that sparks would hit him. [My… My fault... not… Damn! Master's enemies! I won't let it go!] He exaggeratedly chewed the wood and almost pulverized it, then looked at me with his shaky pupils and wagged his tail awkwardly. [Swimming… hehehehe. The master's foe has been avenged by me! Rest assured now!] "...Who was it? You said to bite the enemy and try to defeat it?" [I am the spirit Rai that the Master loves the most to take to the grave, but…] My hands were throbbing very badly, but I couldn't get angry any more because I was terrified by my baseless self-confidence. It was surprising, but I only confirmed how weak the body was. After that, I tried this and that with the ring, but the identity of the ring gradually fell into a labyrinth. I wondered if it would increase my mental power, but according to Rai, who can feel my mental state, that wasn't the case. didn't react Seeing that it did not absorb mana in the first place, I could only confirm that it was a type that works regardless of mana. After a long time of such nonsense, I slowly wanted to throw this ring away. There is no use for this hasty temper head. If you want to be lazy, take it easy! "Damn! How can this not work at all! If you're going to keep the ring hidden, you should have included the instruction manual! [Recognizing value is also an ability, isn't it? There are one or two things that I can’t use because I don’t know their value.] "...Well, I'm sure Roks will know the identity of the ring as soon as he sees it. But why are you suddenly saying something plausible? It's hard to get used to." It was extremely rare for Rai to hold weight or take it seriously. Over the past 10 years, it has been a handful. Because he was a very free spirit just like me. [There was such a person among the previous owners. He signed a contract with me, and left me in an iron ball the whole time. After all, how did you say that metal spirits are useless!] "What? Was there anyone like that? I'm the only one who can blame you!" [I mean! The owner was also a talented human being, so there were many other spirits besides me. That's why he doesn't really care about me, and he doesn't even think about using it anywhere. I am so versatile! Even so, the Master always takes me with him... ] Now that I look at it, it seems that this guy has been firmly attached to his former owner. I didn't really feel the need to ask because he didn't talk much, but it seems like he didn't say it because it was simply not a good memory. [Even because you forgot me and left me unattended for over 20 years! Then, I was suddenly reverse summoned to see where and how he died. I was just wasting my time in Middle-earth.] "This." [Of course, I am a special type, so I can summon it and forget about it. Still, I wish they would treat it with more sincerity if they signed a contract. Is it because human summoners especially often overlook that we have emotions too? Elves and dwarves don't do that.] Listening to the murmurs reminded me of a story that seemed like a waste of time. “A ring with a sealed spirit… So that's why you have a mental illness. Is that your story?" [No. It's another spirit that was left unattended at that time, but he's probably still trapped in the ring right now? Sealing the spirit's soul somewhere can't be done. He will go crazy in it forever.] "Still, the previous owner. He must have been a genius? People these days don't even know how to seal the spirits. I'm glad that the secret method has been lost after hearing your story." [I don't want to talk much about the owner. He wasn't a good owner for his talent. He was so genius, he was a little crazy. The spirits were treated as loot. He just put them together, but he didn't give them any affection.] "I think I know what type he's." Wasn't it a little bit of Robenin? The type of person who is blinded by his talents and cannot see anything else. A person who digs into one thing and is as ignorant as a child about other things. [I also think that if we are loved, we want to reciprocate. But humans only think of using us as tools. That, Undine asked the Master before, right? It wasn't a big deal, but that was a huge difference. It means that Undine trusts the Master.] "...I don't know. What's the good thing about me being asked by Undine?" [That means there is less sense of distance in the master-slave relationship. It means that you regard the Master as your master, but you are not afraid and willingly trust and follow. If the master makes it happen, Undine will jump into the fire.] "What? Why is it like that?" Who thought that spirit magic was easy? It was me before I decided my major. It would be difficult to be as profound as this. Why didn't I know back then that it couldn't be easy to deal with the powers of another world? Even that power is alive and has will and emotion. [Uh-huh, you're still there! To think that a spirit who has to carry out orders can ask the master on the contrary means that he is confident that his master loves him. Otherwise, I would never do it.] "Aha." [And the certainty of being loved always pushes limits. You do things you wouldn't normally be able to do. You might see something awesome... ] "Rai, you ask me every day. You want to eat that, you'll come and play, can't you do this? Can't you do that? Why? Are you sure that I will be loved? [..Ehehe?] I've heard of such cases. This is when the spirit disobeys the master's orders. It happens surprisingly often, and there are many opinions that it happens when a spirit feels a serious threat to its own safety. Putting your own safety first over the owner. It may not seem like much, but if it is repeated, it becomes a fatal threat to the elementalists. There is a simple way to prevent it. One of the basics of spirit art is to build affinity and bond with spirits. However, most of the spirits gather mana and hone their skills with the spirits. In the meantime, it is certainly not easy to care for affinity or bonding, so many talented people choose to become wizards. It's a terrible experience to be betrayed by one's powers disobeying them. My children didn't even disobey me, but they went out to block the dragon's breath with their swords and grunts, so I thought all the other spirits were like that too. Have I ever saved a country in a previous life? I don't remember… [Undine's love for Master is because she received so much affection. Me too. I do not follow them unconditionally just because you're the owner!] "Hmm." [Master, our values never change. That ring would be the same. It just depends entirely on who uses it and how. Don't make the mistake of not recognizing the value and neglecting it like my previous owner. Of course the Master is a pretty good owner…] "...I'm sorry. It's difficult for you to comfort. [..That is unfair! Now is the time to comfort me! That's the inspiring part! Master has no mood!] He whimpered and whimpered his ears. "Besides, you're a whining person, asking for a lot of things, tireless and trying to make fun of your owner. And you're always annoyed and I don't know where you're when I need it... Don't you remember? You weren't there when I was ten or when I fell off a cliff, you weren't there when I was kidnapped..." [Stop. Now, what experiment shall we do next?] “Why, there are still more.” [No. I think that's enough.] Because you're a player when it comes to turning horses. Rai clamored for something else to do, but there was nothing more left to do. All you can do is... No, there is only one thing that comes to mind. "Let's try. If this doesn't work, it's ruined." [What is it?] I looked down at the ring on the index finger of his right hand and quietly clenched his fist. And I screamed and flew up to the sky. "Transform!" [...?] Silence sometimes comes closer than anything else. like now. "Neither can I." [What did you do…?] “Because I was a pretty girl, I thought I would become a warrior.” (Hahaha) It wasn't the first time I showed off my charm like an asshole in front of Rai, so there was nothing awkward about it. Me and Rai were so close to each other that it was nothing more than a daily routine. I've already seen too many faces to be ashamed of. [Master sometimes behaves incomprehensible… ] "Are you in love?" [I wonder if there is sickness… ? Of course, that's even better! It's the first time I've ever been bored like a Master!] "That's not a compliment!" [Yeah, genius!] While I was flirting with Rai, the surroundings had turned dark. I was caught up in a small complaint. Before going to the capital, I wanted to find out the identity of the ring, but it seemed to have failed. What if you can't find out even if you go to the capital? Should I go to an expert? I wanted to hide the fact that I had this item as much as possible, so I wanted to figure it out on my own, even if it took some time. Because one of my theories was 'Let's hide our power'. Because it reduces the chance of getting caught up in annoying things. If you know how to do a lot, how to get called around! Above all, the pleasure of lightly crushing a person who thought I was weak and smirked was excellent. [Master?] "Know." I felt it too. Who is coming this way... Esh was the only person who would appear the moment I felt that. He has no presence as much as the moonlight. “Ginny, dinner… " "It's a surprise! I'm going to show up and go!" I looked at him coming through the door and immediately shouted, and his expression was even more startled. Esh hesitated and stood at the doorway. "I'm not joking, I'm serious. If it's coming, take a peek!" You never know when you might be doing something suspicious! I took the ring off while gently hiding the hand with the ring behind it, but somehow it didn't come off. Is it because of bad posture? "I'm sorry. I'll make sure to show off next time. I didn't expect you to be so surprised." “It should be. What did you bring?" “I went out to find some good medicinal herbs for you.” "You didn't go far to find herbs, did you?" "... It's best to take this before a meal. Drink it before dinner. Ginny." Rarely does a man smile like a dandelion seed blown by the wind. I mean, he always comes with drugs. I picked up the bowl with my hands down so that the ring was not visible. It looked incredibly thick. It's just boiling, so it's bubbling a bit, and it's good for internal use... As is often the case with medicines, it was a pale yellow color that reduced appetite. “Are you… a pharmacist as a hobby?” “It’s not like that, but it’s true that there is a lot of interest. There is nothing that heals everyone, regardless of status, like herbs.” Was it the third man thing that Esh gave me medicine for? the fourth It happened so often that it was confusing. It might mean that I get hurt so often. “Wow, this smells great, doesn’t it? Esh, this is a test of my love for you." I didn't want to eat, so even though I was wearing oman-sang, I had no talent to smile kindly and gently offer advice. I felt too weak for Esh. Since when did this happen? "Don't throw it away, please." It must have been so, he looked at him with those terribly skinny eyes, and he knew all too well that he had only my worries in his head. I can't help it. I'm deadly, don't breathe and drink! … I tried, but I almost spit it out if I did it. It tasted so bad that I felt like I was going to vomit even though I was not breathing. Fifty thousand flavors that will leave your eyes confused. It was at the level of courage that I didn't spray it on Esh's face. "Yukhhhh." The moment I managed to put up with the disgust, serious doubts arose. What if taking medicine is more painful than my injury? I couldn't even finish half the pills, but nausea came up and I had to cover my mouth. It really was the taste of sin that made me feel comfortable in my heart. I've never thought that I was too harsh, so this drug must be terrible. "Ginny? What the hell is this…!" As I was barely covering my lips, Esh suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed my hand. It was the hand with the ring on. Spoiler: #206 I stupidly covered my mouth with that hand. Oh, I heard it. It was shockingly tasteless, so I just showed my hand with a ring on it. I tried to make excuses by urgently swallowing what was left in my mouth. Do you think I picked it up? Or was it original? “Uh… this is, so.” "Why do you hold your hands like this? Where did you do that? You didn't do it in the morning." It was not the ring, but my swollen little finger that surprised Esh very much. Does he only see where I am sick? "...It's nothing. I was arguing with Rai earlier." There was no need to tell the truth about how stupid I was to try to defeat something that didn't work because of my unfounded confidence. Because I am an elegant concept. I know that no one knows that I'm pushing like that. I glanced at my finger at Esh's commotion, but it wasn't too serious. After sleeping for a day or two, I felt better. Maybe a week? {—..sun. this person is… summer solstice… } [What, Rai?] [Yes? Didn't I say anything?] No way. Clearly I heard a voice. I removed the hand held by Esh and looked around. What was that just? It was a voice, but it was the kind that resonated in my head rather than spit out through my mouth. It is similar to the voice of a spirit, but a little more murky and opaque. As if heard from beyond the water. "Why is that, Ginny?" I looked around and searched for the source of that mysterious voice I suddenly heard, but no matter how sharp my senses were, there were only the three of us. It was strange. “Esh, are we the only ones here?” "Yeah. By the way.” "Are you sure?" When asked suspiciously, Esh looked around, boasting an elegant neckline. I wanted to focus for a moment to see if I could see him, but then he shook his head. If Esh couldn't feel it, there was no way I could sense it. But there was definitely a voice. I continued to be alert to the surroundings, wearing arrogance at the bitter taste of the medicine in my mouth. Like a sniffing hound, I was looking around everywhere without giving up my doubts, but unlike me, Esh was only interested in my hands. Suddenly, he picked up my hand and looked at my fingers again. I couldn't help but tickle the delicate groping of the hand... "Fortunately, it doesn't look like it's sprained." {—I'm so glad. } "But you'd be better off with a splint." {—Because this person gets hurt easily. } "Are you listening to me? Ginny?" ... What. I had to forget to breathe, forget to blink, and lose everything to say. Why do you look like that with round eyes. This was by no means an illusion. What I could hear in my head right now was definitely Esh's heart. I don't know why that sounds, but it was clear. "His?" "What's wrong?" “Just… that, the voice… Lee… ah!” Ah. This is because of the ring, the ring. As soon as I took in the breath I had been holding back, I realized that it was because of the thing in my hand. I stared terribly at the ring that caught my eye as if being sucked into it. [Rai! Can you hear this too?] [What do you mean? Why have you been like this before? Master?] Oh my God, my God. This is a lot bigger than I thought. I know. I found it. I figured it out. That this ring has the power to read people's hearts! "Ginny?" I took one more step closer to Esh, who looked down at me worriedly. He grabbed his collar and looked up at him eagerly. Think again! Quickly! I needed more confidence in the ring. How did he interpret my eyes, Esh firmly held out the medicine bowl. I was disgusted earlier and gave it back secretly. Sheesh, it was natural. “You have to take your medicine.” "The drug isn't the problem now. I'm more curious about your heart!" "...Why do you have to say that you don't want to take drugs? Ginny, you said that my heart is not meant to be played with." "No! Really your heart! I'm curious!" It was strange. It didn't sound like Esh's heart had suddenly been cut off. why, why? Is it because I'm not thinking of anything else now? I'm just saying what I'm thinking out of my mouth, so I can't read anything. I was somehow in a hurry and groped Esh's chest and forearm needlessly. There must be certain conditions for the inner heart to be heard. I was thinking about what had changed from before, and suddenly, when I heard a voice, I remembered that Esh was holding my hand. You must have your hands on it! I grabbed Esh's hand in a snap. And clasped tightly as if obsessively, looking up at Esh's eyes with anticipation. "Ginny, if you knew that I would be pounding like this..." {—It's pounding. } "A mistake..." {—It's a disappointment. My heart won't listen again. } He's so stupid too. My fool. Even just looking at his face, I can see it clearly, but now that I can see it from the inside out, there was nothing he could hide. "Hmm, I know it doesn't taste good. Still, you have to take all the medicines. You have to take the right amount to get the effect. You know?" “I know you really like me.” "... That's it. It's natural even if you don't say it." The man who looked at me and blushed and tried his best to put up with his shame was unbearably lovely. I watched Esh's cheeks turn red with love for me, and as I listened to his transparent heart, I was filled with the conviction that I was loved. That's what Rai said. I thought it was no big deal, but it had its own great power. The certainty of being loved makes me special, and the other person does as well. The reason I suddenly let go of Esh's hand and took a step back was because such a thought suddenly ran through my head. I think this is very bad. A roar of guilt towards the person who treats me with sincerity. They confused me for a moment. "It's fun, but… looking into, reading, and knowing other people's minds. If that's what this ring is capable of, it's really great... But at the same time, isn't it rude and rude at the same time?' Isn't it? If you look into other people's minds at will, I'd definitely hate it. I got angry when I thought that someone could peek into my heart at will and get to know every detail of my heart without my knowledge. If you have a conscience, you shouldn't have done it. This is so selfish and vile. "...Oh? I'm not conscientious and selfish by nature! I forgot. Thinking about it, am I just me?' It was quick to correct the identity that had been shaken for a moment. I graciously accepted the selfish desires seeping within me. Then I felt really at ease. After all, it suits me better to be faithful to my instincts rather than right and wrong. Everything became easier when we thoroughly moved as we were drawn to. I walked over to Esh and smiled as I gently wrapped his large hand in my hand. "Esh, I have a question for you. Would you mind telling me?" "...I don't know what you're trying to do...but I'll let you know when I run out of pills." {—You must feed. You have to be alert. Epirus. Your opponent is Ginny Crowell. When she act weird, there must be a reason. } I'll figure it out after I use it a bit. This ring seemed to read thoughts when I touched the other person's bare skin with the hand that was wearing the ring. The clearer the place I touched, the more clearly thoughts were read. I do not know where it was used, but it is sure to be very useful for collecting information. "Okay, I'll eat. I'll eat. Focus on me." "I'm always focused on you." "... Wow." {—If you open your eyes, someone gets hurt. You should be able to stop looking at her if she's hurt. Of course, because she is so strong and free, I have no choice but to look at her as if possessed. } Reading other people's inner thoughts was uncomfortable and tickling. Especially if your opponent is Esh. The guy's head was all about praising me, and I couldn't stand it. Wow, mental power. I can't stand it long this goodness. I will be purified! "So… What I'm curious about is... " I had to say something to read my heart, but I couldn't think of what question to ask. Because I'm the type of person who can tell me anything I have a question about, and Esh was a man with no secrets, at least to me. What did you want to know about Esh? I looked at him and wondered what? "Yes, Esh! What do you think when you see me?" {—...I want to be your precious person. } “What kind of person am I to you?” {—The person I want to cherish, but I'm not allowed to go out. She's perfect herself.} Even when Esh licked his lips, I could hear his whole heart. The effect of the ring was amazing, and in an instant, it made goosebumps all over my body so that there were no secrets. {—I want to be your loved one, but I don't want to be a burden. I know I'll be the one who locks you in. 'Cause I'm not free.} I have always thought that Esh was a quiet person. But it was simply because he swallowed too many words inside. “Ginny, you are more precious than me.” Esh spoke as if whispering, not knowing that he was holding it to peek inside his heart, and was concerned about the wound on my hand and was heartbroken. “So I hope you cherish yourself too.” {—She's a fearless person, so she doesn't seem to care about hurting herself. There's no way this won't hurt.} "...Aren't you sick?" "Ginny, this is what I felt. You lack awareness of danger. You've been through more dangerous things in your life, so they feel so insignificant… But please, take care of you." Normally, you wouldn't have known what those quiet eyes meant. But now he had no choice but to know. The power of the ring certainly worked for me. It was made so that even a single misunderstanding could not be made. {—I want to stroke that white forehead and you let me kiss these hands and lips.} … Do men ever want to kiss?
Spoiler: #207 (Way to Helicke.) For a while I was obsessed with experimenting with rings. I've touched Enk, I've touched Gale, and, of course, I've touched Rai. However, what is unusual here is that Rai's inner feelings were not read at all. Rai was greatly relieved by that fact, making it possible to know what he was thinking about me. I thought it was because it was connected to me anyway, so I couldn't read it, but after repeating the experiment, I was able to find out the cause. The ring reacted strictly only to living beings. Because Rai's body was made of inanimate metal, the power of the ring did not work. 'The first condition required to use the ring is that the ring touches the flesh... so… In that sense, was Rai eliminated? So, what will happen if I put on gloves and put a ring on it and then touch the other person's bare skin? If I touch my hair, won't it be read?' I've tried all sorts of things. And it wasn't long before I realized that I could read the inner thoughts of animals such as rabbits and horses. Of course, since they are not highly intelligent creatures, detailed thoughts are not read like humans, but emotions and feelings are read in fragments. On the first day of leaving Hyrilike, when I put on the ring and grabbed the ear of a wild rabbit that Enk had been hunting, I was terrified. It was the emotion the rabbit was feeling. The fear of death felt by the lowest prey, the great fear of being eaten. It came to me quite heavily and gave me some mental damage as well. I learned from that rabbit over dinner that using the power of the ring could be dangerous for me. You may be engulfed in other people's emotions and you may become exhausted, or you may become involved in impulses that are not like you. Reading someone's mind, feelings, thoughts, and them was something I had to take some risk. 'A typical double-edged sword.' Another thing I learned through experimentation was that the ring was based solely on mental power, regardless of mana or magic. The more I read other people's thoughts, the more I felt mentally exhausted. It is my theory, but there is a high probability that people with stronger mental powers than me cannot read the inner thoughts. Even for Esh, I usually read well when I was relaxing, but when I touched it because it seemed like he was thinking seriously, I couldn't read it well at that moment. I could barely sense that he was caught up in worrying about something. I wanted to find out more about how to use the ring, but there weren't many experiments. The animals were there, and Enk or Gale's heart was no fun. {—Slowly the meat is running out. I'll have to catch something before the hidden ruler of this party overturns the table. You ate the rabbit yesterday, so let's catch a mole today as a delicacy! } {—I'm worried. Which side should you bet your money on? Robenin? Trenpe? My schedule is getting late. Can I buy a ticket? } Gale was busy worrying about food, and Enk seemed to already have a heart for the capital where the Sword Masters battle was held. On the third day after leaving Hirilike, our group arrived at the shelter where Roks and Chad were expected to pass. If you spend a day or two here, naturally, everyone will join. I looked around the empty shelter, fiddling with the ring. I had to hide the ring again before Roks returned. Even if no one else knew about it, Roks would have doubts when he saw the shining ring on my hand. Enk and Gale had no idea about wearing a ring that they had never seen before, and Esh noticed that I started wearing the ring because he was so interested in me, but at that time, he seemed to think that I had picked up one of the many treasures that had been rolling around in the dungeon. Being able to read the heart, it was easy to see that they had no doubts about me. This is one of the nice things about this ring. This means that you can easily tell whether the other person is thinking in vain or not. Isn't this a necessary ring for those in power who are tired of being betrayed? "It's mine." [Master, it looks like you really liked that ring?] Over the past few days I've gotten into the habit of fiddling with the ring. It was the most comfortable to wear on the index finger of my right hand, so I stayed there. "Don't like it. You don't have to be frustrated because you don't know what the other person is thinking. It's perfect if you can read Rai's heart." [Oh! What a scary word!] "Ah, let's not just waste time here, let's go find some monsters!" [Gapgagi What kind of monster? What will you do?] "I'm going to grab it and read its mind! I've been curious about what they're thinking!" [I asked where anyone was curious about that… He's here... ] Why hadn't I thought of this before? When it comes to experiment materials, they are monsters! Two hours after I started waiting for Chad and Roks at the shelter, I was thinking of doing something else. Watching Enk and Gale unpack from afar, I try to sneak away… “Ginny? What about monsters?” "...Anything?" It sounds like I said it too loudly. Esh, who smelled the dangerous smell, came to close the siege in an instant. “Where do you think you are going…” "No. I'm not going anywhere." I could tell by looking at those disbelief eyes that Esh didn't believe me at all right now, without even borrowing the power of the ring. “Yeah, it might disappear in a few seconds.” "Your injury hasn't fully healed yet? It's dangerous to go alone. Please rest here." "I'm bored. Chad should be here tomorrow anyway." “I may pass by today as soon as possible. Chad must be coming in a hurry.” It was Esh who held my hand first. Then it would be an act of ignorance that his inner feelings were flowing into me, but within a few days, it became very natural for Esh to hold my hand. Of course, wearing a ring sounds fun to me, so the first thing I did was grab it from time to time. “If you don't watch people pass by, you'll miss Chad, and you'll probably cross the road. Come on, let's go and wait." {—It's always a big deal with small hands like this. She will definitely be great. } "...Sheesh." I'd rather ignore it and run away if I hadn't heard the truth. The thoughts that Esh was quietly looking at me made me feel better, so I pretended not to win and followed him. We sat under the shade of a tree in the corner of the shelter, and Esh started brushing my hair today to appease my grumbling. Even though we were doing it now, Enk and Gale did not make fun of us. Have you gotten used to it? Or maybe it was because I was chased to death by Rai the other day. "Ginny, if you're bored, I'll tell you something interesting." "What? If it's not fun, can I go?" "Um... Then let's talk about you. Anything is good... But if you're bored, we'll go for a walk together. What else do you want to do?" {—I'd love to be with her, but she won't. How can I make you happy? I feel like I'm going to get hurt again if I leave you alone now. } All the things I enjoy doing should be the flagship for Esh. First of all, I talked about the most peaceful thing I want to do. _ "Then, when you have time, can you tell me how to fight a swordsman?" "...I should have asked you to take a break. Did you say that back?" "I understand, but I promised you before. I'm going to teach you how to effectively defeat a swordsman! Attribute! How to paint a swordsman with an elemental!" “Ginny, who does that during an injury? It was a long way from my injuries, and you didn't even use your fingers, so I kept using it and the swelling still hasn't gone away!" "... Don't let Esh do it all!" It was my fault, and when I became very angry, Esh immediately apologized. A win-win win always works. "I'm sorry. I'm just worried..." "Then tell me the theory! What do you think my weakness is! Seen through the eyes of a swordsman!" {—Can't there be such a thing... Endairon... } "... You think you're Robenin! What would you do if you were a little crazy?" {—You can't know that... } Seriously, there's no way a normal person can understand a crazy person. Then it won't be normal. Esh was the very normal person, and Robenin was the absolute non-normal person, so the two were severely opposite types. Also, it's interesting that the way the sword is used is quite similar. Except for the fact that Robenin is much more aggressive and focused on killing, it feels like the skeleton is the same. Both of their swordsmanships have an elegance that radiates from their basic skills. It is static, yet strong, and delicate at the same time. Whether or not there is forgiveness at the tip of the sword is a big difference. "Was the opponent you wanted to fight with Robenin?" “Huh? Surely… rather than…” I mean, sometimes I overlook that this guy is quick-witted. I was deceived by that good-natured face. To tell the truth, Esh would tear me apart and dry me while carrying a packed lunch. Since they were relatives and spent their childhood together, he knows how dangerous Robenin is, and I am also a formidable bomber, so there is no way to let us collide. Because even if my fingers are swollen, I am a man who eats food. Besides, if he knew that I wanted to kill Robenin, he would be very Esh. “Isn’t it the swordsman who is relatively weak to the elemental? One of them is Robenin… I just remembered that it was because I will go to see Robenin’s showdown. That’s all.” Whoa, that's the perfect excuse. {—Lie. } "Tell me the truth. I don't think you're going to fight Robenin." "...Well…" "Ginny?" Thank God. Because this ring is mine. I fiddled with the ring again and looked for the distant mountain. Damn, why doesn't Heidricke have a mountain? "Ginny!" {—If two meet, one may die. The scary thing is that I don't know who it is! } Esh, who is rarely colored, is scarier than its claws. “Ah, Chad!” “Who is deceived by such a thing! Answer me. Robenin and... !” "Really! Look over there!" You can't go wrong with that size. Ashe thought I was doing my best to change the horse, so she looked at me, but it was the truth. Behind Esh's back was Chad, who was sitting on the coach seat of a carriage led by two horses. Look at the majestic Chad sitting alone, taking up two seats! "Chad!" I pushed Esh and ran to Chad, as if the world couldn't be happier. Admit it. I escaped from Esh's questioning offensive. "Huh!" "I've been waiting for you!" Two hours! Chad, who was driving the horse with a bored face, also stopped his horse as if he had found me. And before he could stand completely, he jumped off the driver's seat. “Wow, you! You woke up!" Then, in just two steps, my standard five steps were narrowed down, and he lifted me up and hugged me tightly. It gave me goosebumps as it even rubbed like a teddy bear received as a gift for the first time. What! Why are you like this? We're not like this! “How worried!” {—Esh! } "...Oh, you will." _ {—You look fine! It's a beast of resilience. Right. She saved me. } "Did I say thank you? Esh definitely said it." {—She should have known people were grateful. Let go of the illusion that you will know even if you don’t say it.} "No, I woke up, so you weren't there? And will you drop me off now?" It makes me uncomfortable because I'm short. Chad put his hand between my armpits and held me in the air, as if he had forgotten it all. I didn't like the way my toes didn't touch the ground. “How grateful I am, words will not be enough. I will thank you for the rest of my life! When I have a child, I will teach him your name!" {—Teach my grandchildren too! } "it's okay… Such a shrinking thing.” "Anyway, I was worried you might still be lying there. When did you wake up? Esh? Gale?" {—What about Esh? Esh, are you okay now? He's very worried about this woman. } “It seems like I woke up the day after you left… the dogs are over there.” As expected, Chad was remarkably similar on the outside and inside. And it was noisy in my head. Also, in the stream of consciousness, he had a high stake in Esh, so he started looking for Esh before even putting me down. You will be a very loyal guardian. Spoiler: #208 (Acquaintance with the doctor.) "What? You're here!" "Are you almost at odds? Did you come while you were sleeping? How was the carriage set up?" "You were lucky!" Soon, even Enk and Gale flocked. I knew that everyone would be able to join until tomorrow, so I was more than happy to see Chad's appearance. "Chad." Esh also exchanged brief glances with Chad, who had approached him, but the men's greetings were bland and that was the end. In the midst of crossing life and death together, is that all? “Things went well. I quickly found a doctor who would come with me. He even rented a carriage because he had a patient. Instead, there were some conditions.” “What conditions? Roks? Are you in that wagon with the doctor?" "Roks couldn't come with us." "Did he?" Oh, I loved it so much. I lowered the corners of my lips that had risen slowly. You don't have to take the ring off. “It’s a long story, but Roks… and… got hit while walking around town looking for a doctor.” "Are you ripped?" "It's a familiar thing now." "Fortunately, he didn't lose anything because he was nearby... Did he have 'that'? Almost panicked, and it makes No sense. "Therefore?" I'm laughing. “Even though there was a fairly large Wizard’s Tower in that town, the warp facilities were also in place… First, he left for Elan. He said he would entrust 'it' to a safe place and come to Helicke as soon as it was assessed." Helicke was the capital of Heidricke. It is the place where the decisive battle of the Sword Masters takes place and the festival venue we are heading to now. "What? Roks went first? No way!" "Our ticket!" "Betrayer!" What does Roks mean to them? Actually, it might not be that important. I'll have to read their mind one more time later. Needless to say, I think I'm at this party because of Esh. "Hmm haha! Don't worry about that!" Chad expected Enk and Gale's reaction, proudly pulling out an envelope from his pocket. It was a face to be admired quite a bit. "I've got a letter of introduction! He said he'd help us if you take this to the person who wrote it here and show it to you!" "Wow! Well done!" "I'll send you a telegram, so you'll only get votes!" "Hurray!" [Oh yeah!] Esh's eyes were talking in an excited atmosphere. I'm glad that Roks isn't here right now. We had fun just like siblings on a parentless day, and Esh was the only person who behaved like an adult. “Chad, you skipped something important.” “... What was it?” “So, what condition did the doctor say?” "Ah! The Doctor also goes to the capital to see Tumdra. They must be looking for a doctor there. People from all over the continent are flocking to it, so there seems to be a shortage of doctors." "From the point." "But the Doctor said she was in trouble because she couldn't find a mercenary to take him there. She agreed to take us there as a condition of taking care of our party. She said she wouldn't take any money! She even has a carriage and specializes in treating internal injuries. Chad was confident enough to say. Clearly, it was a good condition for each other, and there was nothing to lose. I do not feel the need to be a doctor, the patient I am talking about over there. "Hey, but what is that? Tum Dra?" "That's right, you don't know yet." "What?" “The official name of the showdown has been decided. That’s it. Its official name is Dra Tum Dra. I picked it up in the village above." Dra Tum Dra. "Dra" in ancient language means an excellent warrior who can even catch dragons. Dra Tum Dra means warrior versus warrior, but when I saw that the meaning of 'Tum' itself was 'a confrontation to be worshiped', it was a feeling of exaltation. "Come on everyone! I'll introduce you to the Doctor." Chad ran ahead of us into the wagon. Then, for some reason, he adjusted his clothes, opened the carriage door and escorted someone. It was a shock. Chad was a man who knew how to escort. What about the beast-like resilience to me? “Come out! A patient is waiting for you.” “Oh, really?” This gentle voice! "It's a woman!" "Woman!" “Hey, there’s one here too.” I'm ignored. It was hard to see who got off the wagon door, but Enk touched his head at the speed of light, and Gale's twinkling eyes seemed to hold a certain anticipation. "Miss! This is the captain, Esh." "Hello, boss." The doctor was a young woman with a soft impression. Her brown hair, lightly braided to one side of her shoulder, looked very good, and the light freckles on the back of her nose matched the sunlight. Her intelligent green eyes gleamed softly in harmony with all of her. "Thank you for coming." "I heard what you said. Did you have an accident while searching for the dungeon? I'm glad everyone is safe. Please call me Akia." "Thank you. Akia-sensei." “It can be your name!” After shaking hands with Esh first, she held hands with everyone in the order in which they lined up. It was Enk who quickly settled down and aimed for Esh's next turn. Gale was also shy and exchanged a shy greeting. How do they react to how they treat me? “I heard that the patient is a woman, are you?” Finally she stood in front of me. She was the same height as me, so my eye level overlapped, but I thought we were about the same age. I slowly unwrapped my arms and held out my arms. "Ginny." When I hold the hand with the ring on, I hear her heart. Maybe it was the first time I read the heart of a woman my age, but somehow, I was a little nervous. It feels like stepping into a labyrinth… “Akia.” {—Like the same age. I wish we could be friendly. Maybe your skin is shiny like that? How come, look at those ferocious eyes. She looks like a pretty beast.} "...How old?" “I’m twenty-two.” "My sister." "Really?" "Can I call you Aki?" "Of course!" {—Okay! } I like it! "Oh? There's also a puppy. What's this puppy's name? He's so handsome! He's just as cool as a wolf." "It's not a dog. His name is Rai." “Rai… don’t you bite?” [I don't bite. I'm handsome.] Roks was gone and the new doctor was welcomed by everyone. It didn't feel like there was no such thing as an empty seat from the beginning. *** It was only me, Akia, and Rai in the carriage heading to Helicke. Usually, the most physically weak or the most physically weak ride on a wagon. Rarely do you have a dog. Nevertheless, Rai was lying on one bed under my feet as if it was natural, and no party member was dissatisfied with the dog getting into the wagon. The old small wagon was filled with just two women riding it, but it rattled quite badly because it was a cheap type of wagon among entry-level wagons. At times like this, my birth, who was brought up preciously, would be rude. You want a more luxurious carriage, or you want a carriage that is spacious, comfortable, and has a lot of cushions, and you can lie down on it. It was fortunate that I knew in my head that I had to take it easy as I was riding in someone else's wagon. There is no answer to the wagon's shaking, so it's best to get used to it quickly. I leaned against the window and opened the mysterious book that I risked my life from the Esh dungeon, and Akia was digging through her medicine bag and dispensing the medicine was in full swing. 'I didn't want to take the medicine, so I told him to leave early… ' We had a busy road to go, and everyone knew that the time to Tum Dra was tight, so as soon as we joined, we headed straight for the capital, Helicke. My calculations that she wouldn't give the pills as soon as they set off were shattered when she started making them in the swaying wagon. That doctor, the professional spirit was not normal. I frowned as I watched Akia do it. The portable medicine cabinet she brought had a strange odor and was dotted with red ink, with medicinal herbs and bones symbolizing the hospital. There were dozens of vials and all kinds of medicinal herbs in the heavy-looking bag. To my eyes, it looked like a witch's bag, dark and complicated. The more the drugs were mixed, the more often the smell started to fill the carriage. I wanted to break the window and run away, but I decided to put up with it because I am a strong person who survived the dragon's hand. [Master, are you thinking of escaping from the carriage? Are you dreaming? I wouldn't even have a chin. A vote for the fact that he rolls around unsightly.] [Shut up. I told you not to read other people's thoughts.] [Are you guys? I'm sorry if you say that between Master and me! It is the Spirit's mission to read the Master's mind and understand his intentions! And how fun it is to read Master Job thoughts... Kek.] I kicked the snout with my foot. If I go to a car anywhere else, only my feet hurt. It's good to have excuses on the subject of spying only when you're bored. "Miss Ginny, would you like to try this first?" Has come. Akia, like a skilled bartender, wanted to shake the long water bottle filled with things like a cha-cha-cha-ka sound, and then pushed it closer to me. The carriage was so narrow that the knees of me and Akia, who were sitting opposite me, reached, and there was nowhere to escape. I reflexively covered my mouth with the old book I was looking at. I don't want to eat too much. I hate to eat, so my lips stick out. No, I hate taking pills! I reluctantly eat what Esh gives me, but thanks to this doctor, I have it every hour. There was a voice of dissatisfaction that came up inside, but I accepted the medicine for now. I had to eat it considering Chad's sincerity to bring the doctor, Akia and my social age and dignity. My pride has never allowed me to struggle with not wanting to take medicine. If there is one thing I have learned while growing up that is worthwhile, it is that I have the self-esteem to take care of it. "This is a light medicine for diagnosing the condition. Don't worry, it won't be overused or adversely affected." "...Really?" Spoiler: #209 "Yes, if you tell me where you feel lumpy or hard after taking it, we will make an accurate diagnosis based on that. If you leave it alone, you can make a better formulation.” Although I was skeptical, the expert said that I drank it first. It was definitely more edible than what Esh made. If it's a wild taste that you can feel the scream of nature, it's refined, clean and mild taste, so it's smooth and less bitter, so at least I didn't get nauseated while eating. Before long, I was able to taste the internal medicine. I don't want to try a variety of these. "It's edible." "Is that right? There are some people who can't eat it because it's too hard." “I’ve eaten more.” "Miss Geinny is not a strict person. I was a little worried because she doesn't like to eat it... within 15 minutes, your body will respond, so don't be surprised and just let me know how you feel." Akia, who always smiled and spoke softly, was not a difficult person to deal with. She was that kind of person who had a harder time finding reasons to hate her because she was a good person and full of love. "I'm happy to be with good people. Seeing Mr. Chad scouring the neighborhood for his colleagues, looking for a doctor, I thought he could be trusted. I was convinced that it would be safe to travel together." "It's hard for a woman to go to the capital alone. Even if she finds a mercenary, there are so many tough guys... I think it's a good choice." "Is it true? Oh, there is a Master in Helicke. He ran a hospital, and he asked me for help because there were not enough doctors. It seems that the number of people who want to see Tum Dra has increased and the work has increased." To the doctor, work means the patient. It seems that the capital city has already been plagued with incidents and accidents. When there are many people, there is always a fight, and when there is a fight, someone is killed or injured. People gathered to see a rare duel, so of course they will like it. There must be blood splattering everywhere. I imagined how noisy the capital would be. "It must be crazy. Originally, I heard that this time of year is the festival season for Helicke, right?" "That's right. It's one of the biggest festivals on the continent. It's the biggest and the most crowded except for Elan's founding festival. This year, the country is particularly infested with Tum Dra." "It's a joke, but there was a saying that people from all over the continent are gathering on this island country." As I said with a smirk, Akia was happy just with that. It seems like she's very happy to be the talker. "Right! How many people gather so much that I wonder if it really is... This is my first time. It's nice to know that it's a country where there are a lot of people living off of tourism income. Everyone went up to the capital early, saying that when the water comes in, you have to row, so the small villages are empty.” "Yes?" “I should have left sooner, but there was a patient I couldn’t leave, so the departure was delayed.” "Um? Then, can you just ride the warp?" "It's… very expensive. It's a little… scary. My body is going somewhere else in an instant. I can't feel it." "It's not like magic." There are corners that are exclusive to nobles and wealthy people, and some people feel afraid because they are not used to it. “I grew up in an orphanage run by a temple. So, magic may be scarier. I was taught that a power other than divine power can make humans evil because it is not a power given by God. I will go." A priest and a wizard have quite opposite values. The priest considers all miracles to be a great blessing from God, and the wizard considers himself the greatest because he works miracles on his own. Priests tend to view magic as special and despise it, considering that it is not sacred except for the power given by God. Of course we don't get along well. To be honest, it's like they're busy stalking each other. “I read the Bible every day and learned how to use medicinal herbs, but when I said this, people asked me if I had to become a priest. Wouldn’t that be better?” "Hey, how easy is it to become a priest? That's an illegitimate child of a nobleman. Or it's said that a small number of talented people fill positions early. There aren't many seats." "You know. That's right. And I wanted to live as an ordinary person rather than walk the path of a priest. I wanted to fall in love. Someday… just like my parents. They were very good friends." Growing up in an orphanage means losing your parents... Well, you don't even need to ask. I fiddled with the curtains hanging by the window. "Can you tell me about Miss Ginny?" "Me?" "Yeah!" This doctor looks like he wants to get to know me... I'm not that fussy. Being friendly with someone you don't like is a completely different story. "I don't have anything to tell you? I don't like talking. I'm on my way, so if I listen to you, I'll do it." My best friend Mia was this type. She told me all kinds of stories even if I was quiet, so I could get a rough idea of what was going on in the academy just by listening to it. Come to think of it, Iruje is like that too. What? Ray as well. There are a lot of gossipers around me. “You are a kind person.” "Eh…?" "It's better to listen to others than to talk about yourself. That's it, isn't it?" "...Isn't it? My friends are talkative, so I'm just used to it. Everyone talks one-sidedly. I don't say anything." "Oh, you are loved. That means Miss Ginny is someone you can really depend on. You are not in vain to tell me your story. It's not fun to tell anyone about me." What a strange girl! She's so positive that I can't get used to it! If not, we should ride the wagon together for a week, but I was worried that it had already shrunk like this. “It’s not like that, so won’t you pay any attention to me?” I frankly turned my attention to the book. Seeing what you're doing, you'll keep talking to yourself, but whatever you say, you have to just listen and act. "Still, I was lucky to have grown up in an orphanage. I was able to become a doctor thanks to meeting a wonderful teacher. Even though I was a girl, she made me a disciple." "…" “I don’t know if you know, but most of the adoptions are boys. They can be used as household labor. But girls… mostly, working under the guise of a job… You may not know… but there are very few places you can trust.” I tried to hear it with one ear, but I had no choice but to hear that Akia's voice reached my ears better than the letters in the hard-to-recognize book. I finally gave up, closed the book and put it down, and looked at Akia with my chin in disappointment. Let's see how far we can go. "Huhu, fortunately, I like to talk." "...Is that so?" "And I really want to get to know Miss Ginny. Do you know? We'll be good friends when we get to Helicke." “I think it would be quicker to marry Esh.” It was said that it was almost impossible, but Akia was greatly appreciative and clapped her hands to ask. "Even so, I wanted to ask you! What's the sign? Miss Ginny and the Captain?" "Esh? Esh and me?" "Yeah!" “Well, we’re just friends.” "Oh? I thought you must be lovers or engaged. Mr. Chad had been talking about how much the captain was worried about Miss Ginny the entire time Mr. Chad was coming. He said that he came to pick up the doctor because he wanted these two to get sick…" "Oh, I heard. Did I completely abolish food and drink?" Okay. A swordsman like Esh has such a strong stamina, he won't die of starvation for three days. I was upset, but Akia looked excited as if it was some great thing. "Then it's not a normal relationship, isn't it? That's what Mr. Chad said! The captain is so depressed, should I go and see the doctor? I asked him in passing and his eyes just came alive. It's clear! The captain and Ginny..." Look at that sinister gaze of an innocent girl. Akia must be fond of love stories. “I know, I like it.” "Oh my, my!" "But we're just friends." "Yeah? No way! Between the two of you, that's all! There must be something else!” “Um, we kiss occasionally, so let’s leave out ‘just’… Shall we give it something a little special?” Smart. “Sometimes… what, what do you…? You just said it so naturally.” "Just?" "No" "Kiss." "...Ugh." "Kissing feels really good. Besides, Esh does everything with sincerity, so it's really cute. It's fun to watch..." Straight… Bang! "Ginny!" "Ah! What?" Why are you being so noisy! As the curtains on the window swept away, I saw Esh knocking on the window with force. He was riding a horse, and he was running close to the wagon and poking his face right next to the window. "Why are you doing this dangerously? “Everything… I can hear everything!” I thought that his face, muttering desperately, was somehow red. I calmly grasped the situation. Enk and Gale were sitting on the carriage seats where Akia and I were riding, and Chad and Esh were each driving a horse and escorting them back and forth. To be able to hear Esh who was in front of you, means that it has entered the ears of the other party. This… got a dick. Things are like a dick. I only blinked three times. And shouted. (Ahahaha!) Enemy loadout! Bread win! “Don’t eavesdrop! You have no manners!” “How about just hearing it!” What are the inspectors anyway? Because things with great physical abilities are sometimes annoying. Because of them, I have to walk as far as possible to the bathroom every 5 minutes. "Damn! No privacy. You guys! You have to keep your ears open like that! Why don't you all wear earplugs!" “Then you can’t prepare for an attack! Because we always have to be vigilant…" "Can't you slow down for a second?" "...Is it possible?" Of course not. I know it all, but I've done it. It's embarrassing, but I don't want to show that expression, so what should I do? All you have to do is pretend it's okay. “So what is it?” “Everyone… knows.” "Are you okay?" Other than that, it was sincere. I still had my chin clenched and my elbows were on the windowsill. Seeing Esh's face tinged with embarrassment and embarrassment as he looked out the window, I tapped the window and smiled loosely. "Why? Are you ashamed of kissing me?" "It can't be. It's not like that. Ginny!" “Is that okay? No problem.” "Gi…" “Keep looking.” I didn't want to be scolded, so I quickly closed the curtains. The good news is that there are no Roks now. If there had been, one of us might have died today. Of course, the probability of it being me is lower than breaking a Rai with an egg. It was after picking up the book again that I found Akia frozen with her lips open. "Don't worry about it. Esh has a lot of worries." "...Okay." As soon as the curtains closed to cut off the inside from the outside, there seemed to be a riot from the outside. All kinds of sounds were heard. Esh seemed to hear some kind of congratulations and serious concerns, such as the maintenance of life. "Ahhh! You bastard! When!" "I didn't see it that way! Sneaky! That's a complete head-on! A gentle cat climbed to the roof first! Do you want to die! If you twist, you die!" “First of all, congratulations! Can I congratulate you? It sounds like a one-way street? Are you okay? Are you okay?” "But where's the progress... Ah! I see! You sent Roks out for that!" "No! Oh!" “I died and came back to life, but I can’t do anything. Still, the opponent… it's okay?" Hear it all, guys! Respect the tastes of others! Anyone who sees it knows that there is going to be a war. What if it's not okay? I wanted to meddle violently, but I did not want to be thrown in that situation, so I sat quietly for a long time. Let's pretend we don't know that Esh has become a prey. It's part of acknowledging that it's because of me, so I'll give you a kiss later. Spoiler: #210 “The Captain… seems to really like Miss Ginny. I can tell at a glance.” "is it?" "If you die, would he even pretend to die?" "I think so. One of the cute points is that he's pretty strong no matter what he looks like. If I make him fight with Robenin, he'll hold up pretty well?" “..Um, umm, Ginny… A lot of… I know you're cute. Chief... yo. this." Akia was smiling awkwardly for the first time since meeting me. A little avoiding my eyes... Oh, I'm super fast. "Aki." "Yeah?" "Esh is mine." I am the embodiment of possessiveness, but I also know how to give. "You can take whatever is left instead. Who do you like better out of the three?" "...No, thanks." "You don't have to decline. They're pretty good guys, so pick one." “Really, that’s fine.” “They do what I tell them to do. There are only kids who have been tamed with terrorism, so if they get hit on the right cheek, they give the left cheek too. Everyone can use it... Didn't you?" Come to think of it, I think Akia was a pity. They're young, smart, and have a lot of skills to come to them, but they're corpses except for the good and stupid things. It was only a few days ago that I almost died because of them. “Still, swordsmanship… Is it mediocre? Enk's face is still… No, Esh is more handsome." “Miss Ginny…? You already have pods in your eyes…?” "How about Gale? He's smart and reticent among dogs... It's long, but that's all. He's a little good at hunting, but... These days, someone makes a living by hunting. He buys it at the market. Oh, Chad? He uses his power well... Well, that Where would he use it? He'd rather just buy one agricultural cow. It's all useless when I think about it, huh." Bang. A knock was heard again. I know you can hear everything outside. Because I told you to listen. "Shall we leave everything nearby? Akia, what do you think?" "You can ask me..." I just realized It's nice to have someone you can talk to! It's nice to hear the gossip outside. I wanted to be at this time, so I looked at the three-person chest. I harassed them in various ways, and no matter how much they knocked on the door, they didn't even pretend to listen. [Do they really want to wear earplugs?] [Ha, regret it! I can talk for a week!] (Ahahaha! Ginny knows how to take revenge. Gossip is a woman's weapon in action.) *** That night, I lay down with my sleeping bag open next to the carriage for homelessness, leaning against the light of the bonfire and reading a book. The book, which had been blown into the water, was tattered, bulky, and torn without strength even after a little bit of flipping, so it was not difficult at all. There were not many recognizable parts, so it was a problem to be able to read only one word after working hard for a long time. The letters were so spread out that I did not interpret their meaning, but first to interpret what the original letter was with that bizarre shape. At most, there were many cases where it was not a big deal even if I inferred the identity of the letters and tried to explain their meaning. The book looked like a simple diary, but it was full of nonsensical editorials. If it wasn't for Esh's hard work, I would have thrown it into the bonfire and used it as firewood. < Master always told me that only people betray people. He used to stress that people were the ones I had to watch out for the most, but that person included myself. > That was all I had to hold on to and interpret for over 20 minutes. Oh, my eyes hurt. _ As I rubbed the back of my nose, I suddenly remembered Master Elle. It was because the part I was reading right now was telling me how important it is to meet the Master well. During the day, Akia also said the same thing. She said he was lucky. Am I good at meeting my Master? The fact that I was able to meet the master in the first place was amazing. Considering how small and closed-minded they are. 'me too… That's lucky. Because there was a dean who was in power with a burning passion for learning, I went to the Royal Academy, and there were spirits remaining in the royal palace. It is a great fortune to be able to learn what you want to learn.' After thinking about the academy for a long time, I wondered if Aini was doing well. Master Elle is a trustworthy person, so no matter how angry he is with me, he will definitely be kind to young Aini. Yes, I'm going to write a letter to Annelia sister telling them to be safe. I don't know when the sister living in the jungle will receive it. [What!] When Rai pretends to be exaggeratedly surprised, there's a good chance it's nothing. That guy doesn't really get excited about serious things. Does it look like me too? [Master, just! Did you think of Elle and Aini? What's going on? Go Master!] [What did you say?] [A person without recognition is a Master! Did the doctor do something strange with the drug? Whenever I ride something, the Master thinks of Elle and Aini... ] [What are you talking about! I was thinking about how good a disciple I am to take care of my master's joy in old age.] [He's not old, are you? Elle is quite young. He's not even 40 years old, isn't he?] Was it? I pretended to dig my ears and kept flipping through the pages. [As a spirit, I know that it is not a human thing to hand over a child picked up by a young teacher.] [What do you know? Once a teacher, forever a teacher!] [..Isn't that the way you say it?] [Is that right? And the only disciple you thought was dead came back alive. You must have realized the importance of a disciple, so isn't it the duty of a disciple to fill that void? Not.] Putting the book aside and thinking about it, I rummaged through my luggage and took out a pen and paper. If I go to the capital, I will be able to send you a letter, so I should write it down in advance. I can have a video call with the dean, and Yiruje and Mia… And Braight! I have to send it to my hometown too. But where did I put the ink? Why is my room always in a mess? That's because I always put it in roughly. 'Cause I'm really smart too. "Rai, didn't you see my ink?" [Did you not see it? After you hit me with a luggage bag before and got angry that something was broken.] "...That's right. It was an inkwell." For some reason, I kept getting black things on my hands. I grabbed Rai I didn't like and was rubbing my hands near his stomach and butt, when I saw Akia approaching cautiously this way. (Rai-towel) It looked like she wanted to sleep next to me, awkwardly hugging a sleeping bag the size of herself. “Miss Ginny… ? What are you looking for? You don’t sleep.” “Aki. Do you have ink?” "Yes! May I borrow it?" "Well, now it's done, will you lend me tomorrow?" Akia's presence played a part in thinking of my friends on this night. When I saw people trying to get to know me, I thought of the people who were always by my side, who were bothersome when they were there, but who were comfortable without them. “Hey, if you’re okay with it… Can I sleep next to you?" “So.” "Thank you!" As long as I wasn't lying apart or sleeping with men, Akia had no choice but to be beside me whether she liked it or not. However, the carriage was too narrow to sleep. "If you lie down there, your back will swell... Would this be better?" Akia looked awkward even spreading her sleeping bag. There is no doubt that there is little experience of homelessness. "Okay?" “It hurts to lie down on a stone, of course.” "Oh, I thought it would be okay because it was small. It's not." Teaching her a good seat brought my sleeping bag closer, but it doesn't matter. Somehow, I was able to lay almost next to each other and look at the sky. Akia poked her face out of her sleeping bag and looked around for a while, then smiled brightly as she looked at me to see what was so good. Is that what it means to have a good personality? "It's my first time sleeping outside!" "Looks like that. You see." "Oh, do you?" "I have to be homeless, but it looks exciting, right? I hate homelessness. This trip is just..." Mostly because of Esh. Previously, Esh's stake was about half, but recently, it has risen sharply and it was largely because Esh could not be left behind. It's like throwing a child into the water. I knew what would happen if I left it, so my feet didn't fall off. What the hell is he doing? Without asking me to formally become a guardian! Ugh, I'm bored. If you read your inner feelings with the ring, you can understand that it was because of shame, but it was a part that I couldn't empathize with. “I think Miss Ginny is a noble… How do you feel? Am I right?” While grumbling inside, Akia asked with a smile on her lips. He turned around and lay on his back in his sleeping bag. "That's right. Even if everyone didn't say it, they knew right away? Why?" I also lay on my side and looked at Akia. “Yeah, first of all, you don’t say respectful things because of their age difference, and… That is, there are things that take precedence over age when determining rank. Maybe it's your identity... ah! You told me to ride the warp very easily, right? I was sure then. It must have been different from your birth.” “It was the same with me.” Warp is very expensive. Unless the aristocrat pays for it and does not call, even a professional doctor cannot easily ride it. "Do you have any questions for me? Anything is fine." "No?" There could be such a thing. “But if we want to get to know each other…" "You don't want to be friends? You're going to break up in a week." I don't even want to cry because we have to be together for a week from now on. Akia became noticeably pale and pricked me a bit. Even if it wasn't, the words that Rai had told me earlier that he had no respect for me were still in my mind, so I asked with a tantrum. "My interests are fixed. Spirits, Robenin, do you know any of the two?" "...No." "Then I have nothing to say!" "Ah! I heard that Duke Robenin saved a man!" “I guess… that crazy guy can’t do that?” "I'm sure I heard it! He was attacked by a bandit and everything he had was taken away, but a red-haired swordsman appeared like the wind from somewhere and killed all the bandits and disappeared!" Akia, who doesn't know anything, put it out as if it was a great tale, but I saw the truth in my eyes. "…That was just getting sick along the way. I'll assure you." "Yeah … ? Is that so?" "Yes! Such a guy!" "Oh? Ms. Ginny is… a nobleman. Are you close with Duke Robenin? You're talking like you know him very well." “Do you know that there are only one or two nobles? Get to know him as a nobleman.” To be honest, there is no noble who does not know Robenin. If you were close personally, it would be a really high-ranking aristocrat. Like Epirus! “But you said it was a concern, didn’t you?” “Ah, ha, ha, the difference between Fan and Anti is a piece of paper. Which one do you think I am. Akia?” There are things in the world where you can only know the answer by looking at it. And if you have Akia, you can easily figure out which one is the answer just from my rotten smile. "... You hate him." “It makes me angry just looking at his red hair.” “Then you would like to support Count Trenpe in the showdown?” "Sure. I will also buy a light stick. With something like this!" Spoiler: #211 (Rumors about a saint.) I suddenly realized that I was chatting with Akia. It's been awhile since I flirted in a blanket before going to bed. On a thundering night, I thought of Mia and Iruje who came to my room with pillows. My little bed had become incredibly cramped, with fragrant hair mingling under the pillow and tangled in my fingertips. It made me sad to think they were going to die, so we were definitely friends. When I go to the capital, I should write a letter saying that I'm doing well. I was a little worried about whether I should write that I will be back soon. I also found the Golden Star, so I couldn't decide whether to go back to Dmitry after the tour ends, or follow Esh to the end of the Path of Trial. If Esh reached out his hand, I was willing to grab it. And as soon as he is caught, he will be pulled up and seated proudly in the place of the Crown Prince. I'll also give my friend a light pruning to make sure he doesn't die at the hands of anyone at all. And that was the problem. Esh knew the existence of the country so well that he did not reach out to me easily. Because he knows how easy it is to kill someone I regard as an enemy. When we hold hands, Esh's enemy becomes my enemy. And Esh's enemies were the most powerful people on the continent. 'What's that guy's jealousy, he just needs to hold my hand... Because Esh is too pacifist.' I'm just hoping Esh will be brave. Kill everything that bothers you, and become the Crown Prince! My friend to the Crown Prince! If you can't, I'll do it for you! Because that would be a friend. Mercy was not enough to write on my side. *** This trip was so smooth that I couldn't get used to it. First of all, there was no Roks who nagged from start to finish, so it was easy and pleasant. The other party seemed to be in a good mood as they had similar feelings. The only peculiar thing about Akia is that she is trying to get to know me, so I said everything. Very peaceful. There were no monsters to meet like Heidricke, a land of peace, and the bandits did not threaten anything so much that the seeds were dry in Robenin's hands, so we were really bored along the way. We were at the point of confusion whether we were on an adventure or running along a beautiful trail in a fairy tale book. I ride a wagon on an open road and sing a hum, pass a hill full of flowers everywhere, hear the strange birdsong, and then read a book when I get bored. When I got tired of it, I wrote a letter and spent a very peaceful time after a long time. As we chatted and laughed and chatted with Akia, it quickly became night. Then we lit a bonfire, sat around, gathered delicious things, and ate a hearty dinner... yes! This is the trip I was thinking of! That's good! “Mr. Gale's cooking skills are amazing! How is it so delicious?” "It was nothing…" “I have to learn a few things. Do you have any tricks?” “It’s sweet what I learned from my mother… I’m ashamed that she likes me so much.” The noticeably improved atmosphere at the party was thanks to Akia, who was praised generously. I didn't have to say it was delicious. It was replaced by binge eating and humming. I dedicate this song to this freshly grilled fish! While humming a hum for peace and a delicious dinner after hard work, I was nibbling on the crispy skin of the fish, when a middle-aged man sitting in a diagonal seat took off his luck. “There, you guys! The young people in front. You seem carefree, are you listening to rumors?” "Oh, you mean us?" "Yeah, there's been a lot of great talk lately. You don't have to know." "I do not know. I know it's a Tum Dra, but…" "Uh-huh! People passing by this road are on their way to see it, but who doesn't know. There's something even more amazing!" When I opened a seat in the common shelter, I naturally mixed with other parties. We shared a bonfire, shared food, exchanged rumors, and let us know if there was any danger nearby. A shelter was a place to rest and a place to exchange many things with travelers. Even now, the three groups were mixed. "What's bigger than a Tum Dra? Is there such a thing?" "O… What?" "The rumors are slow because we're coming from the outskirts. Be sure to let us know!" The middle-aged man fidgeted with his beard, satisfied with the attention of the men. It's a rumor that we'll soon find out anyway, but he was pretending to be doing a great favor. "Ugh, I knew I was going to be like this! If it was coming from over there, I didn't think I'd heard of it yet! It's already been talked about in the capital city... Be prepared to be surprised to hear from me, guys!" "What the hell is that?" "That's what it is... What is it..." There seems to be something amazing about waiting for the eyes of everyone gathered at the shelter to gather while setting the mood. I was the only one who ignored it and continued to eat, but the middle-aged man seemed to have to focus on me as well before he could speak. While all I could hear was the sound of a bonfire, I felt a few people paying attention to me. There was a group of us, and there were people from other parties as well. I had no choice but to take the fish out of my mouth for a while. Damn it. Don't disturb my little happiness! What kind of idiot are you talking about? Hey! “Well, well! Rumor has it that she… the Saint is alive!” "Ugh?" "... If it's a saint... Crowell-sama?" "Yes! She said she came back alive from the dragon's hand! How about! Isn't that great? Isn't that awesome? Isn't it more awesome than Tum Dra? As a Continental, how could I pass without knowing this rumor!” "Oh my God...! I can't believe it. Ginny Crowell is alive!" What, it's nothing. Let's cancel what we thought Ming-qing was talking about. I started plucking the fish again in the noisy atmosphere. Now, I'm used to hearing my stories through other people's mouths. It seems that the rumors that I am alive are slowly circulating. It takes a long time anyway. It's already been a few months, but you can only hear it now. Is it because I'm still in the backcountry, so I'm slow to listen? I guess it'll have to go into Braight's ears and the elder brothers. So those idiots won't go home. I hear it from the island country of Heidricke, so I'll dig a little deeper inland. It may have spread faster because of the Tum Dra, which attracted tourists. "This is truly God's help! After all, Saint... Oh, what a moving story this is. It's thrilling!" “I can only admire… Living at the same time as someone who was captured by a dragon and returned alive… How wonderful these days is.” "Right? Because these days, life is fun thanks to her. Even this information came from the Dmitry royal family! So it's definitely real! How is it? huh? Why aren't the young people there surprised? Have you heard it already?" As I continued to move my mouth and looked back at the grain, the atmosphere seemed to be low except for Akia and Chad. Compared to the young people at other parties who are blatantly startled and moved. There were three men who looked at me with hardened faces, looked into my eyes, and wondered what to do, but it was Esh, Enk, and Gale. "Ah. No... I'm hearing this for the first time..." "Hahaha…" "I mean... I was so startled that I was speechless." It looks like I'm having a hard time doing awkward acting. On the other hand, Chad seemed to think that it was completely nonsense when he saw Akia, who couldn't put her hands in the bonfire while eating rice without thinking about it, instead gave her a grilled fish. 'Akia joined recently, so I can't tell, but Chad is... Where do you keep your brain? I didn't really hide anything.' Esh knew it from the beginning, and Enk and Gale seemed to have noticed it recently. Maybe when I called Endairon. Roks may have been stingy. If you were going to give it to me, you would have given some to Chad too. Why can't he be as ignorant as an ant's butthole? "By the way... how did she get out of the dragon's hand? She must have killed the dragon...?" "Hey, how can she catch a dragon alone? It's impossible for a weak woman alone." "She's weak? That's rude! Crowell-sama was a very strong elemental who blocked the dragon's breath alone! Did you not hear the rumors? Hundreds of nobles who lived at that time..." “I heard that, but blocking an attack and killing a dragon are completely different things.” Young men and women from another party started arguing about whether I killed Maggi or not, and a middle-aged man broke in again vigorously. He seemed happy to know that others didn't know. "Hmm! I heard that the dragon liked her so much that they formed a friendship that transcends species! She even received a gift as a sign of friendship?" "Wow... that's amazing. She came out of Dragon Hand and is friendly with dragons! She must be a living legend!" "Huh? I heard another story? It was that the dragon fell in love with Crowell-sama. I heard that Crowell-sama was a very beautiful woman. She has blonde hair like the Milky Way and blue eyes than a summer lake. It's hardened by that beauty." Uh, not everyone is stiff. Because I'm not lucky. A merchant, who had been silently listening to the rumors, intervened. Rumor has more bad features than good ones. And the further away you go, the worse it gets. Could there be multiple versions? I am in love with Maggi… Friendship would be a much more accurate term. To be more precise, is it a sympathetic feeling for a lackluster existence? It would be unusual for Maggi to think of me that way, and I also to see Maggi that way. There were times when Maggi treated me as a hamster, calling me a dragon, even though his intelligence was low. For a moment, I felt a slight gaze on me. 'Yeah, I have blonde hair and blue eyes, what can I do? Is this the first time you've seen it, blonde hair and blue eyes?' The only difference between my feet is blonde hair, so I didn't have to worry about revealing my identity. I lightly ignored it and did my job. I started to choose the third grilled fish. It was a very careful task. Because I had to choose the big and bad ones just by looking at them. Well… I decided on you! "I heard this too. The sign of friendship she received from a dragon was a rare sword at the time, and she presented it to the king without hesitation. It was like that.” “It’s worth it. Thanks to Crowell-sama, His Majesty the Emperor is also alive. Were you humiliated to kneel by a dragon at a national foundation party?” “It’s a shame… is there anyone out there who can’t do that?” "Now it is! Crowell-sama. How does it feel to be friendly with a dragon?" “It’s surprising. That she was loyal... I thought she was the quiet scholar type. I heard at first glance that she had only practiced for the rest of his life.” “So now? What did Crowell do now?” As the story matured, all sorts of questions and questions arose. As there were so many people, everyone had different questions, but the middle-aged man who started fortune wanted to pretend to know somehow. “Since she's been through a lot, won’t she be resting in her hometown? Or maybe she was invited by the nobles to party every day!” "That's right. She's been recognized for her work and her family has also become a countess. She must be receiving praise from everyone and spending your days elegantly." “It is. Since she's everyone's hero, she'll be invited to all kinds of parties, right? Be cool... " "Well? I want her to rest for a while. She must have suffered a lot, so she took a bubble bath in warm bath water, finished with rose water, and rested wrapped in treasures from various places!" Not all. [Ding! It's a party, but it's an incorrect party!] Yes. Sorry for breaking everyone's fantasy, but the answer is! Thanks to his successful choice at an outdoor homeless shelter rather than a party venue, I'm eating grilled fish that has slaughtered meat left over even after being ripped open. Then, I thought I got something on my lips, so I rubbed it with the back of my hand, and Esh, who was sitting next to me, sighed a little and wiped it off with a handkerchief. It was soot. Since when have you been buried? Did everyone stare at you like that before? On the peaceful night of Heidricke in Jigongpyeong, the shelter was noisy all night with stories of a saint who miraculously reincarnated. The least interesting person there was me. Because no one knew I was alive better than me. Spoiler: #212 After ten days of homelessness, our group reached Helicke, the capital, without difficulty. And, ironically, I felt a certain sense of insecurity that I had arrived here safely without any incidents. That's weird... I have never had such a smooth schedule in my life. Is it before the storm? To have to harbor disbelief in peace means that I am too ordinary. I looked at the gates of the capital city that had come into my sight with a feeling of reluctance that was difficult to explain. Painted in pale green and brilliant gold, the arched gate… It was very far. "I've come all the way... this." "...Isn't there any point in coming in a hurry?" There were so many people lined up between the castle gate and our carriage that it felt completely empty. “Did all these people… come to see Tum Dra?” “I will. Whether you're here to see or do business with them... Anyway, will the day go by just waiting in line?" “Given the speed at which the line is falling, I think it will take two days.” “Oh my gosh, I’m going to be homeless here.” "I think we arrived at the busiest time of the year. It was just a week ago." "Unfortunately. We should have come sooner." “We were in a hurry, so what should we do now?” "Since the match will be held in 7 days... We'll get into it, but..." Esh looked into my eyes as he spoke. It touched my heart to see Chad spit out behind-the-scenes things. “Is this the only way the dormitory won’t be left?” “There might be… maybe!” It was Gale who was embarrassed and fixed it. Chad was still not dead. "Well? If we're lucky, we might be able to sleep in the stable. Is it possible for this person to enter the castle in the first place?" "It's not even a tourist attraction, would you cut off entry in the middle?" "Isn't it a tourist attraction that Heidrike itself recognizes?" "It will be fine…" “Even the capital city of Helicke is said to receive entrance fees masquerading as entrance fees from foreigners?” When I rolled my eyes again, Esh, Enk and Gale began to look at my eyes. Even Akia did not know language and looked at my complexion. "...Ginny?" “Uh… um… what should we do?” It was Esh and Enk who were gentle with me as if they wished for some kindness, and Gale was trying to put me to sleep in order to escape the situation. "I think it will take a while. You're tired, so why not take a nap?" "I still slept.” "More…" “I want to get off the wagon as soon as possible.” As I honed their teeth a little, the three men were stunned as if they were facing a tyrant in front of them. Chad was the only one who didn't notice, so he didn't seem to feel a sense of crisis. Esh approached the window of the wagon as if anxiously at my annoying silence, not knowing when it was going to explode. Esh knows. I mean, I can't stand this kind of killing time the most. “Ginny, this is unavoidable… if you wait a little…” "What do you do if you endure it! We haven't been able to go forward for an hour at all!" There is a city where I can rest, but delaying a day here without being able to enter is just a test of my patience. "Look over there. The nobles are constantly slashing, so it doesn't seem to be easy to give." Akia looked ahead and muttered in an awkward voice. There were basically two entrances into the city, one for those who came on foot or on horseback, and one for those who brought wagons or carts. And the wagon line splits in two when it gets so crowded. One is used exclusively for nobles, but nobles never walk, so you only need to divide the carriage into two. In conclusion, the commoners who came on horse-drawn carriages would inevitably be cut short by the nobles. You can't leave the wagon either. Anyway, the line was much longer. The nobles' wagons galloped down the open road to the left of our wagons, went to the front of the line, and passed a brief screening before entering the city. [Master, Master! Just go ahead and I'm the saint of this district! Wouldn't it be easier to pass if I let it go like this?] [How! Our Rai is smart too. Yes, I am the miraculous reincarnation saint of this district, so... Can't it be easy!] [Why! That sounds like a good idea!] I kicked a guy with nothing but metal in his head and pushed him into the corner of the wagon. [Before I watch the showdown, I'll be hit to death by the crowd! No! I won't even be able to watch the showdown! I'll be the spectator, not the Tum Dra!] [Then tell Esh to reveal his identity! Imperial Family Free Pass!] [Do you want to? Myungcheong!] Great! Look at this! By making you wait needlessly, you only have a bad temper! I was tormenting Rai to control the boiling inside, but then I looked back at Akia. "Aki!" "Hey!" "Why are you so surprised!" “For a moment, I didn’t even know… Why? Miss Ginny?” Akia, who had surprised rabbit eyes, looked like a herbivore. Of course it would be carnivores. "Is there no poison in that medicine bag?" "...what are you going to do with that?" "Let's feed Chad and pretend there's an emergency. How about it?" "Oh, even kidding!" "…" "... Are you kidding me?" “It’s serious. Don’t give it.” Sheesh, you're disturbing your son, Esh. It was better than Rai's idea. If this happens, do I have no choice but to spit? I stroked the heavy pockets under my feet with my toes. It's okay because it was made to be used in the capital city anyway. "Esh? I have a good way to get through this way quickly." “No violence.” "It's not like that." “You cannot spray poison or kill anyone.” What does he see me as? I grumbled, raising one eyebrow sternly. "What do you mean, I'm a very realistic person. Of course, I use a gentleman's method. Do you want to see it?" I pulled out a bag of money that was heavy enough to lift on my own from under the carriage chair. A leather pocket larger than my face was full of gold coins. It was the cash that Rai had to make from time to time in case it would contribute to Heidrike's economic activities. Of course, it is a sophisticated counterfeit currency. But real money and gold content are the same. So it's fake, but it's real. It's a scam, but it's not a scam. There is no fear of being found out by making a perfect copy, so it is no different from the truth. Blessed are those who believe! “Do you know that I'm a sage?” “I’m hearing this for the first time…" “It’s cash. It's simple, you pay money to buy a seat. It's a cut-off, but I guess everyone's a happy cut-out." It is common to exchange seats with the person in front of you for money. However, the unit of money was usually 1 year old. I narrowed my brow and looked at Enk instead of Esh, who didn't like something. "How about, Enk? If it's 1 gold per wagon, will he get out of the way?" "...one for each... yo?" "Yes. I can only make one gold... I collected it." "Really, really 1 gold?" "Is it difficult, what did I say? Is it a headdress?" "No… You'll give me 1 gold, so if you ask me to yield, come on, everyone. We've warmed up the seats. Why are you here now?" It makes everyone happy, so I am a true Saint. Because no one can do it, even a Saint. Feeling proud of myself, I poked my money bag out the window of the carriage. "Then let's go." Seeing the heavy money bag swaying in the air, Enk seemed to hesitate for a moment. He wanted to look at the complexion of Esh, a human being of justice, but as I growled that it was heavy, he quickly picked up the pockets with both hands. “But… even if you count roughly in front, there are over 100 wagons…” “It will be enough. That's about 150 gold. If you have a wagon that doesn’t yield, you can give them up to 2 gold.” "... Why do we suddenly feel like we're committing a crime? I feel like a speculative loan shark." “Yeah, I feel good.” There was no way for the nobles to steer clear of the money, but most of the common people who stood in this line regretted not having a penny. So everyone will welcome my offer. "I'll reduce the cost of the errand. Buy a seat, and if you have the money, you can buy anything and eat. Can you come in an hour or two with permission?" “There are crowds…" I smiled softly, brightly, and muttered to him to turn off quickly when it was time to respond. Enk ran to the front carriage as if to escape, and all that was left were Gale and Chad, who were standing ambiguously. “Next, Gale.” "Is there anything I can do?" "I'll give you this. Go through the noble gate over there..." "What? Then get caught! It's a felony!" “You don't. Give them 10 gold as a bribe, and they'll let you go. You've done it." I gave Gale a bag of jewels. Of course there are gold coins. This is what happens when a materialist is at a party. Making a colleague commit a crime, bribery is a daily routine, and everything is settled with money. What a true action that helps economic activity. Because I really contribute a lot to world peace. “Shut up and run and when the gatekeeper asks if you are a noble, put a gold coin in his mouth. If you think you will be caught, you can put more. "... You are scary..." "There is no official who hates money! There is no way! And my hobby is money!" "That's right. I can't refute it..." "If you understand, go quickly and get me a room where I can stretch out and rest. Take Chad as well. Chad, take the letter of introduction the Roks gave you, and get your Tombdra admission ticket." My plan is perfect. As much as this body's overflowing wealth and beauty! Even though I had come up with such a perfect plan, Gale and Chad stood dumbfounded. “Catch the best inn you can catch, okay!” "...Well." “Anyway, your temper is very urgent." "Your sister pays all the money!" "Wow! Sister is the best!" "Yeah! Hurray! I believe!" It feels good to receive such ardent worship. He likes my money, not me. But I'm also rich, right? I wiggled my hair once in a happy mood, and then turned my gaze to Esh happily. "And you…" "I'll be here. I can't leave you." There is one human being who cannot be conciliated with money. The second prince, Epirus, who is in front of me right now. Not because of the royal family, but as a human being. I glared at Esh, decided to let him go, and shrugged lightly. I was going to get you to buy some snacks, but I'm sorry. "Oh My God. Miss Ginny... As an aristocrat, spending money is different. But if you're a noble, can't you just go through this passage?" “Um… I'm running away, so I'm hiding my identity.” "Oh, I see." Akia also has a part that is subtly similar to Chad, so she was easily deceived and passed over. It's kind of like believing in anything, like you don't care that humans can lie. "By the way, wasn't he the leader of the party? Why is everyone doing what Ms. Ginny ordered?" "Right, Esh is the captain. It's just that I am the owner of that captain." That's easy, right? “Ginny… Could you please refrain from remarks that might mislead others?” As I was ecstatic, Esh clenched the carriage's window frame with the force to collapse, and quietly clenched his teeth. Esh was standing outside the carriage, and I was sitting in it. "Why? That's right. You want to be my slave." "Of course I said that, but not that's what I meant. It's just the two of us." "Have you changed your mind? You hate me now? Is that so?" (Ahahaha! Fabulous! What else can be done in such a situation? The swindler's bed is seething. Ginny is amazing as always! )
Spoiler: #588 "Why is this! I tried so hard to be nice to you in my own way! You'll admit that too!" [I can't even say no. Even Esh knows that you're always looking out for other men! Is that all? You said that we should do anything other than dating while we're dating! But how could Esh trust the Master! This playboy!] "Hey! It's true that I have a flirtatious temperament, but I've never had a man I cherished as much as him!" [You must have admitted it! You've finally admitted that you're a playboy!] “…Damn it. After meeting Shak, you were right.” There were times when I denied that it wasn't, but after returning to the north, I had no choice but to realize. My eyes are always chasing handsome men, licking them often, and when I see them showing any shyness in my flirting, they feel so terrified that I can't stop… The world is so wide, and there are only half men, but it was a waste to choose just one. Besides, there were plenty of handsome men who liked me, and it was a loss not to enjoy it. [Why are you making excuses for that bastard? Master has been a playboy before then! You forgot to accuse a married male healer in the Dark Elf Village!] “..The married man was not written on his face.” [If you're going to have an affair, is there any trick... Every day, you're accumulating here and there and getting caught. If you're going to be a love eunuch, you shouldn't even sell your eyes! Master is the worst romantic partner because she has an affair?] "Wow… noisy! What's wrong with that! I want to see Esh doing well! I don't even want to marry him! But why do I have to protect Jijijo!" [Ah, is that so? He is a man who tries to be nice to him, and there is no man who values you as much as he does! I've been watching you for 10 years! I'd love to see it go well! That's all! why! They say that it is a new hobby that you want to pave the way to becoming an emperor!] Rai has a lot of fact violence. Fortunately, though I'm shy. "That's right. It'd be nice to have a friend of the Emperor, right?" [Look into my eyes and tell me.] "Look at Rai, you too. You know what's in my head. No matter how much you push or wish. It's impossible for Esh and I to be serious. Anyway, this kind of relationship is the limit." Esh's wish was to become an emperor, and Esh who fulfilled that wish could not be more than a friend to me. And my wish was also perfectly like Esh. I wanted to see that helpless little boy proudly become the emperor. Then, on the day we first met, in the corner of the dungeon, the weak and pitiful little children who had no choice but to rejoice and become adults safely. There was nothing comparable to the joy of love play. The value to be obtained was also as wide as the sky and the earth. [Sheesh, I don’t know the master’s heart that even the master doesn’t know?] "I know? I wish Esh well! I hope the day comes soon when no one can wield us." [I want the Master to find the secret to immortality while standing at the pinnacle of power because anything is good, whether it be the emperor or the empress!] I lightly ignored the nonsense and said only what I wanted to say. "Huh, huh, and that unlucky emperor... I wonder what kind of expression the emperor who made me a sacrifice to Kyuponkobe will make when he sees me standing next to Esh in the end." [Once you show the expression you're making now, I don't think he'll ever look at it again.] Unknowingly, the evil smile is because I remember clearly how the Emperor interrupted Esh's meeting with me. Even if it was not for the emperor, I understood that he couldn't let us meet because he would have wanted to hide that the second prince, who was unstable in his position, had run away. But understanding it with your head and holding a small grudge were two different things. Because it was true that he humiliated me more than necessary. I'll show you that once the elementalist holds a grudge, lightning strikes the throne! "Anyway, it is this body that is injustice. This is it! The only person I care so much about is you! How could you not know that! Look! Even now, it's eating away the life of the mirror... I found it!" [O! Me too!] When I thought that watching Esh in the mirror had reached the limit, Esh finally left the vacant lot and started moving towards the downtown area. And I'm not difficult, maybe strangely easy... I was able to confirm what I needed. Luckily, every sign that passed by had the name of the city written on it. "Thislun Carriage Storage!" [There was one next to him. It's called 'The Gray Pocket General Store Thislun Branch'!] "There is another! This is Lun Specialty Store!" At this point, the fact that the name of that city was Thislun was as certain as that my name was Ginny Crowell and at the same time Ginny. Me and Rai forgot about the fuss and opened the map first. And it was Rai who discovered the word Thislun on the map before me. There was Esh in the place that a snake pointed at with the tip of its white tail. [Here it is!] "..It's right under Rodikbell? For some reason, my prediction was correct!" [You know, right? For some reason, Master Guess guessed right! Such a miracle!] With some luck, Esh was heading to the city I had seen. Even if I couldn't find out the city where Esh is from the mirror, it means that if I go to Rodikbel and follow Esh's whereabouts, I will eventually find it. After returning to the south, things were going well. Am I going to be lucky, even if it's late? Today, the veiled mirror looked pretty. I was thinking of the worst case of consuming only lifespan and not getting useful information, but how could you help me and tell me where Esh is at once like this? I gently stroked the mirror hidden by the veil that had now stopped working and even kissed it. The first meeting was not good, but I believed in him! "You're strong, Bale! Will you do your best for the next three times? Right? [I do not know… In my opinion, once you use it, it's over. The gold now extends all the way to the middle.] "What. My mirror can't be that weak? What a wonderful mirror it is! It doesn't cry despite my harshness, and it pretends that he can go to Thislun at once!" "Woah, shall we go to Thislun next?" (My heart has stopped…) "!" Waggle window. [Ah.] My mirror didn't break even if I threw it at the wall because of its protective magic... My bachelor's identification machine was created by an ancient wizard with great care! How my magic tools are listed in the treasure book! I was so startled that I couldn't even breathe for a moment, so I just looked down at the mirror that I had dropped on the floor, in vain, shattered in disbelief. Then, with my mouth open, I slowly looked back at Maggi floating beside me, and while I rolled my eyes, he scratched the back of his head and muttered shyly. "I'm sorry…?" ".. I... always, when you appear... I told you to… give me... didn't you?" “Ugh… how can I get more from here…?” [Goodbye, mirror. See you next time!] "Uh, that… um… I didn't expect Ginny to be so surprised! These days, I've gotten used to it, so it's nothing to worry about! It's absolutely not on purpose!" Maggi just stared at me with the momentum to pierce a hole in my face, and when there was nothing to say, he panicked and mobilized his hand gestures to make excuses. “I told you to show up in front of Ginny if it was going to appear suddenly! I did! It's hard to even control that!" "…" "Yeah! I can't fix that! You don't want my mom to make something similar... I don't like it? [Considering the life of the Master, it is a short-term rental after all! Sasha!] Watching Rai voluntarily blow his body and head-butt on Maggi's face, I calmly squeezed my hopes. Still, it didn't seem like he had heard Esh's name from that bewildered reaction. If so, this was only the worst situation, and it wasn't a desperate situation where I had to smell Esh's blood. It looks like the smell of blood is coming from somewhere, but it's probably because of my mood. The biggest issue right now was where Maggi heard the conversation between me and Rai. I'm sure he's heard the name of the city of Thislun, so I'll have to wipe away my tears in secret first... "...Maggi?" I opened my mouth cautiously, hoping that my plans to evade the dragon and to reunite safely with Esh were not shattered like a veiled mirror. By forcibly hiding the fact that I was about to become a serious face with a smile. "It seems like it's been a while since you went hunting... Did you come back sooner than usual? You must have just left. When did you come?" Where did you hear from? You dangerous dragon! You're trying to ruin my life… "I stopped by for a while. I found this while hunting! I'm going to give you, Ginny!" "... Thanks?" When I asked where it smelled of blood, it was a Maggi with a lot of blood on his hand, and what was held in his hand was a baby squirrel who, although bloody, should have boasted of pure white fur. "Squirrels are cute! Then Ginny likes them!" "Is that so...?" "Yeah! And rare things like this! Mom said! White ones are born sometimes, but they are so conspicuous in nature that they die quickly without becoming adults! So I brought them quickly! Ahem!" I was handed it for the first time because of his sincerity, but even if it wasn't, there were even small livestock hanging around, so I couldn't tell if it was dead or fainted. Is this a hint that Esh is going to be like this soon? Or my future? Maggi smiled softly once more, recalling the moment when he nearly cut off Shak's forearm. He still had a warm squirrel in his hand. "More than that, where did I say that we were going to Thislun next time..." "You like it?" "...Is this important now?" "Why...? You don't like it?" “I like it… I like it…” "Hehe! I didn't want to catch monsters, so I did that! It's small, and it looks like someplace Undine!" It's a big deal. Because I'm starting to feel a little sorry for throwing away my less cold heart. No! Remember Esh! You lukewarm heart! I looked down at Maggi, who was smiling brightly, and moistened my lips several times. "I mean… I mean…" "Wow?" Damn, where the hell did you start this time? I was careful, even choosing a way to get back far away from me, but to no avail. Because my simple smoke screen operation in front of a teleporting dragon was wiped out in the blink of an eye. What the heck, the next place I want to take Maggi is the northernmost city of Veylan, not Thislun… I can't remember the name, but I tried to throw it away and throw it away! Maggi was a face that knew how to go to the next city as well. But in Thislun, Esh… Chad, Enk and Gale…! Oh, and Roks too. (Wow, even Roks.) As the clear plan turned to dust in an instant and disappeared, it seemed as if my mind was entangled as much as the blank. But even in the midst of this, there is something fortunate, that I am so used to this kind of situation that I do not feel unhappy. Yeah, it's time to mess up the plan. Thinking like that, my head, which was complicated, became clear. Only one thing is clear now. The fact is that you cannot take Maggi to Thislun where Esh is. And that I can do what I want to do. Just a little earlier than expected. "I'm sorry, Maggi." "What?" "You have to go back to Rare now." (It is high time!) "...Huh?" "I'm just playing with you." (How glad I am that you will leave after 3-4 chapters!)
Spoiler: #213 (Helicke.) As I approached the window closer and asked with sullen eyes because I had just yawned, Esh closed her eyes tightly and muttered as if giving up. "..I guess. It's a mask because I like it so much. How could that be. How can I treat you..." Even though Esh doesn't fit me way. Esh is very careful and I am very moody and frivolous, but in the end, I gave him a fit and when he collapsed without doing anything like that, I felt very good. When I see his big palms rubbing his face and trying to do whatever I want, regardless of my inclinations, my stomach churns. [What! Something's wrong, Rai!] [What, Master? Even Maggi showed up! Where? Where!] [No, Esh is so cute.] [..Yes?] [Esh is so cute, I want to attack him! Isn't he so cute and adorable?] I love you so much it's cute! Men, after all, a large dog is the best! Exciting! [Ha… I want to kiss and cry... ] [A big thing happened to me. The only Master is a pervert!] How can I make Esh torment and cry more and more? My stomach started to ache because I wanted to see you cry because I loved you so much. Oh, is this love? [No.] [No?] [Ehyo, I thought the master was a bit perverted, but it was a completely dangerous pervert. Esh! You won't hear it, but... run away! You too run away... Kkyag!] [Get a hawk, definitely!] [Save the spirit!] It was obviously Rai's fault that I became sadistic. I can't say it wasn't there at all. *** Having succeeded in entering the capital quickly with the power of enormous wealth, I was greeted with one good news and one bad news. First of all, the good news is that we got the last remaining inn in the capital, and the bad news is that the inn is of very low quality and is of very poor quality. As I stood with my eyebrows raised in dissatisfaction, Gale, who grabbed the inn, was restless and laboriously explained the merits of this inn. It's like squeezing. "It's a little… dirty, but look! You said you want to go to the bookstore? The bookstore is so close! There's even a library over there!" “Then what do you do? The most important square and the duel are terribly far away.” "And you're solitary. Do you know how hard it is to find a private room?" "Is that a mouse?" A gray animal the size of an adult man's fist passed slowly in front of me. The fact that it is not afraid of humans on the subject of rats is understandable about his hygiene. "...The food here is cheap! The cheapest in the area!" “I want to eat delicious food in a place where there are no mice even though it is expensive…” It's better to be expensive and tasty than cheap and tasteless. “Aren’t you excited to be able to sleep alone?” “I like a big room even if we all sleep together…” "I'm wrong... Cha, why don't you just get angry?" It seems more uncomfortable to sigh quietly than to shout. But being angry doesn't mean that the dorms are getting better now. I was expecting it to be a city... I took a deep breath and the only thing I could console myself was Esh. "But, how do you feel about finding a place to stay? Is that right? Ginny? You can sleep in bed tonight. That's a good thing." ".. The bed is nice." "We can go out and eat some food... I'll make a reservation for a good restaurant. I'll find something you'll like. That's ok, right?" “We have to ride horses to the arena. If you want, you can use our four-person room alone.” Whether things get better or not, there are times when it's enough to try to please those around you. Because this is a matter of interest and sincerity. I decided to stop complaining. It's just that you have money and you can't use it, what a tragedy. Next time, when I travel during the peak season, I should buy the best inn there in advance. "Great. I will be satisfied with this. Good work. Gale." "Phew…" They also have a lot of trouble to please the noble lady. "Ah, and here's the rest of the jewels. Get it quickly. It's too big to carry..." “You take it.” "... What? So many? Are you kidding me?" “Because I am again. You didn't bring much from 'there', did you? I'll give." "Sister…" Gale suddenly knelt exaggeratedly, put her hands together, and crawled halfway in front of me. "Please do anything. What other bad things can I do?" "Why are you doing this? I feel bad. Because I'm younger than you?" "My soul is yours." "Turn it off! I don't need it! What soul is so cheap!" As a servant, it was enough for Esh. When I turned around, Enk was looking at me with bright, anticipatory eyes. Looks like he's got some gold coins left. Ugh, like poor people. "Tsut, you take it too." Still, I have a strong conscience that doesn't flirt with money, so let's take a look. "...Ginny! Lifesaver, employer, owner greater than lord. I will serve you as a god. I am your slave." "Me too! I am a commoner, but if you ask me to do anything, I will do my best." "Easy bastards… loot." I know it's half a joke, but it's pretty fun to pretend that Enk and Gale will drain the liver and gallbladder, so I laughed out loud without realizing it. I heard that time is scary, and I had a lot of fun with them. The good thing about these fools is that they don't lie. And when they look at me, they don't think it's a sexual imagination at all. Are they just seeing me as an unruly colleague? Those simple corners that neither consider great nor feel far away. It felt quite comfortable. All they saw was 'me'. "Hey! Me?" That's right. Turns out, this guy was there too. Chad. He's the biggest and has a dirty impression, but he's surprisingly the safest. It has the characteristic of being ignorant and not ignorant. "You... I'll think about it when I'm more discerning." “Then why don’t you invest? When I open a skewer shop, open it in your name. Ginny skewers, how do you? Ginny's skewers? Ginny and skewers. Skewers and Ginny." “How much will you pay me for that name?” It was a time when we were laughing and talking, forgetting the complaints that we didn't like the inn. Suddenly, Esh felt strangely quiet. "Esh? Are you… you look bad?" His expression was the same as usual, but he felt that way. Ashe smiled and shook her head as if there was nothing wrong, but I also have something called intuition. And there's even a ring! I reached out my right hand softly and grabbed Esh under his forearm. If I looked up and touched his hand, the whole truth was revealed. {—It's ugly to be jealous over something like this. } What? {—I must stop. stop… I don't think I'd leave Chad or Enk with their hair. There are some indifferent corners, so I might leave it to you without thinking... Chad also has a lot of younger sisters, so he's good at touching his hair... My God, just titrating it makes me so depressed. I'm not normal either. } What. Were you seriously worried about that? Even though it's popular, I'm tired. Looking into Esh's frivolous concerns, I quickly cut my attention. And now I reached out to the person I had to part with. "Aki, are you going to the hospital now?" "Yes, my dormitory is there. It's a bit far from here, but we'll meet again soon! I'll serve you a delicious meal. If I ask the Master, he will surely know where to eat." “Okay, see you again.” I shook hands with Akia briefly with my left hand. It was my right hand who wore the ring, and to read her heart, the hand with the ring had to touch the opponent's bare skin. I didn't read the minds of others at any time. It was a task that consumed a lot of mental power, and there were certainly moments when I felt her heart even without borrowing the power of the ring. It wasn't difficult to see those eyes full of sorrow. "Your injury is not completely healed yet, so don't overdo it. Did you know? Be sure to take your medications. If you ever feel nauseated or feel unwell, do you want to come to the hospital anytime?" “I think I’ve heard it ten times.” “It seems that Ginny always hears with one ear and sheds it. It's a promise! It doesn't hurt right now, as usual, magic... You can't use spirit magic. Do you know where the hospital is?" "Yes, Yes." She gave me medicine for 3 days, so after 3 days I can use my strength as usual. It's my world because there's no doctor beside me to say no. "I'll drive Akia to the hospital. Everyone is resting." "Huh? Are you okay alone?" "There were a lot of security guards on the road and there were a lot of knights? It seemed safe because there were a lot of nobles. It'll be fine. If Akia is uneasy, I'll take one more person." “It’s okay! Helicke is also famous for being safe, so it’s enough if only Mr. Chad goes with me. In an instant, my sharp nib flashed. Chad, since when did you call Akia by her first name? Obviously, at first you said that she was a doctor. Besides, you secretly make time for just the two of you. I want to stretch out my magic right hand and see what kind of change of heart it is... Esh gets a serious expression when I groan Chad, so see you later. I saw Akia and Chad off as they left the inn, wriggling their right hand with the ring on as if it were tickling. *** Finally, it was Helicke. The capital of Heidricke, where Tum Dra is held. The third largest metropolis in the Elan Union. As a large-scale city, the bookstore was larger than I thought and it was well-organized, so I was satisfied. The two-story bookstore had books on ancient treasures in one corner. I was able to find the book I was looking for without difficulty. “This is it!” 「Ancient Treasure Encyclopedia _ Ring and Necklace This Part」 Although I roughly grasped the function through my own experiments, I still wanted to know specific information about the ring. Fortunately, there are many experts on ancient treasures, and it was not difficult to find information about them because related books have been published continuously for thousands of years. There were about 100 times more than the books related to spirits, and it was rather complicated because there was too much information. The book I just pulled out was about the thickness of my wrist. It's the first time I'm thankful for people who like history. How do you make it so detailed? "Oh, is this? No. So this is… umm. No." I had to turn the bookshelf for a while. Rings were one of the most common forms of treasure, and they were often regarded as treasures, although not necessarily enchanted. That it was owned by someone famous, that a certain queen praised her as the most beautiful, or that everyone who possessed it died as if under a curse. Next to the rings, there were illustrations showing their appearance along with descriptions, but there were too many shapes similar to the ones I had. The body is silver, and the decorated jewels form a smooth circle like water droplets and are transparent. “Um… it looks similar, but mine is not engraved. It’s because something is engraved…” [Master! That!] Rai had been transformed into a snake for a long time. I knew well that it would be better to bring him into the bookstore without sanctions. It's not because I've secretly brought snakes to the bookstore once or twice. “Not even that. Look at the description. I heard that this ring was made by dwarves 4,200 years ago. The dungeon we excavated is at least 8,000 years old.” [It looks similar.] “Is it harder to find than I think? I thought we would find it soon.” It was when I got a little bored and turned four or five pages at a time. I stopped and couldn't take my eyes off the unusually large illustration of the ring. It was the same. Spoiler: #214 (Tears of Truth.) Come on, are you a first time pervert owner? < Tears of Truth One of the five holy species said to have been gifted to humans by God when the continent was formed. Nancy Cho, who first unified the continent and commanded it, created the title of Dra. The only human who was not afraid of even dragons. The lost relic of the most powerful emperor in history, the ancient emperor Dera Busdewald. > I looked down at the ring again. I pretty much... Wasn't it a huge treasure? Whether Chad liked Akia or not, it was a pity to spy on. How pitiful. I'm sure it's in my hands. The ring must have been bad luck. [Come on. Is it your first time to be a pervert owner?] "Yeah, come on, oh… hey! Isn't it? I'm not a pervert, I just have a hobby of tormenting people. I'm not the only one who expresses affection through bullying, right?" [Besides, the most terrifying pervert!] Oh really. Rather than tears of truth or anything like that, I just wish there was a treasure that I could make into a living creature and carry it and dig it. Is there no such thing? [Master! Are you ignoring Busdewald's mementos now?] "Whoever's keepsake has nothing to do with me. If it's in my hands, I use it my way!" [The ring is crying. Cry.] "How do you feel about the ring!" [I feel it! Feel it! The desperate sadness that the ring feels!] His tone of voice was just like that of a pseudo fortune teller. It would be perfect if you put a crystal ball in your mouth. "What? Don't sell drugs! this again... this… Can you really feel it? Can you feel the metal feeling like I did when I was wearing this ring and fumbling for Esh? Yes?" At first, I thought it was just nonsense that Rai always said. Then, suddenly, I wondered if anyone else could feel the feeling of metal other than Rai, the spirit of metal. It's a power that didn't exist before, but when I get stronger, Rai also gets stronger. [Yeah? Does that make sense?] Damn, I have my eyes open. I looked at him terribly. I had to stop clenching my teeth on the snake's face, which looked like he was asking if he was sane. “I can’t feel it anymore… " [Master, are you crazy? Where's your feelings for metal? It's inanimate… There is no such thing, no. Are you out of your mind?] "The ring is sad!" [If it were me, I would! Can you feel it for real? Master is also very naive. Puhel Hell!] I'm serious. Treasures that can turn spirits into life are more urgent than tears of truth. No one will need it but me, so who will make it? I swear this guy will pass away someday. "...You deceiver spirit bastard, you're getting serious for nothing." [That spirit to the master! What did you learn from the Master? There's something the Master always says. It is said that the one who is deceived is the hater... Oh, doesn't that mean that the Master is an idiot?] “Is the metal spirit so plausible? You have to change into a Khan spirit." I grumbled and continued to read the book. Perhaps it was a fairly important treasure, and the description was longer than the other rings, and there were several pages assigned to it. < One of the three major relics of Busdewald, which is said to be a treasure among treasures, both in terms of the value of the pure treasure itself and in terms of its historical value. It has the shape of a ring like the illustration. The exact material has not been revealed other than the speculation that it is a creation of God. (For other items, refer to the Ancient Treasure Encyclopedia Weapons and Designs.) Tears of Truth have a special power that allows the wearer to read the emotions and thoughts of living beings. The higher the wearer's mental power, the stronger the power, and the higher the wearer's. It does not work against opponents with a high level of mental power. It exerts its power strictly based on the wearer's mental state. > Also, my guess was correct. The ring was not omnipotent. It worked only on living opponents, and depending on the opponent, the power might not work. For example, it is impossible to read the heart of a proper dragon like Maggi's mother Adelaide. So, can I read Maggi? It might be because he's a little short. I didn't think I was less intelligent than Maggi. < The 9th year of the reign of Busdewald. Having obtained the tears of truth, Busdewald strikes the heads of eight close associates who led him to the throne, and expels them forever. It is not clearly known what he saw with the ring, but it is clear from the results that they lost trust. Tears of Truth have long been used to sift out the wicked, thereby contributing greatly to the peace of the continent. No one dared to deceive Busdewald. But Busdewald was also human, so he grew old and was on the verge of death. Just before he dies, he entrusts the tears of truth to one of his aides, the great spirit 'Fel'. I order that it be sealed from generation to generation in the hands of those without greed who have the purest soul. > I don't know if that's true, but Busdewald was one of the legendary ancients said to have lived for over 300 years. In fact, he is also the protagonist of a myth that transcends the human category to the extent that speculations and suspicions abound that he might not have been a dragon. This is the ring that the legend used. < It is said that Pel, the high spirit lord, has dedicated his entire life to protecting the tears of truth and has never worn it according to the will of Busdewald. 42 years after Busdewald's death, just before his death, Pell entrusted the ring to his disciple and ordered him to hide it deeply. At this time, the Elementalists were having a very difficult time, and the death of Pell, the pillar of the Elemental Society, accelerated the misfortune. When the Spirit Society collapses due to some kind of internal division, Calip, the successor, disappears completely. The tears of truth have disappeared together with Calip, and until now, 8,000 years have passed, their whereabouts are still unknown, and no one knows where they are. There is now a huge bounty at stake. For example, in the 984 year of the Elan Empire calendar, the king of Veilan guaranteed the rank of count to those who seek the tears of truth, regardless of their status. > Elan's millennium anniversary party was held just recently. That means that it has been less than 20 years since the King of Veilan placed his earl status on this ring and put up a wanted bounty. Even after 8,000 years have passed, they have been seriously looking for the ring, which means that the ring is a dream treasure for those in power. A ring came to me, and the fact that I was claiming the status of a count was huge. Usually, it was a position that I would prefer to give to the eldest son who led a great war to victory. < Currently, only the words that Busdewald left when he left the ring to Pell as a keepsake are being passed on. The truth is sharper and more painful than lies. Don't touch the truth you can't handle. The devil is in the ugliness of man, so don't look into the devil. He who peers into the abyss and cannot go crazy, the ring will follow. Those who have crossed the loneliness of death, bear the ring. Only the fearless will rule the ring. One who can not suffer from the heart of another, he holds the ring in his hand. > Busdewald seems to be concerned about the indelible pain that comes from looking into the minds of others. It is said that unlike the wounds of the body, the wounds of the mind never completely disappear. So maybe he wanted the ring to be sealed and not to be used as much as possible. Come to think of it, I've never read a heart so ugly as to hurt with this ring. The reason why the power of the ring is so fun and interesting is because I mainly read the mind of a man who loves me. A man's heart that is full of love for me is just tender, mournful, and just as pleasant as a sweet snack. Even if it's provocative at times, I don't hate it. Ashe always makes me feel good… Tak tak. Tak Tak Tak! "…" "Uhhh." As I was about to stand up and read a book, the clerk began to openly shake my head with a large duster. It's obviously meant to be turned off. [How dare you! Shall I ask?] [No.] [why! Then bury it?] [Can't you help me? If you do, my heart seems so dirty. Don't forget that what you do is what I do.] [Of course I know. Mistakes of subordinates are the responsibility of the boss! I always trust my Master and do my job... . No, I work!] [Let's not talk.] I've been paying attention because I've been looking at it for too long, so it's right to buy it because it's for sale. I know who the beggar is! I'm not going to buy it! I'm going to buy this one as well as the design and weapon version! Shall I buy this bookstore altogether because I am hurting my pride? Am I the spirit of overconsumption? "Guest, what do you need?" "Where's the owner of the bookstore?" "What are you looking for? He's not here now." It was when the smell of book dust covered the tip of my nose when my spirit from running away for a while came back. After all, I don't like books. Damn, habits are scary. I was not from the academy, so if I had any questions, I was looking for them in the book. If I buy this bookstore, I feel like I'm going to have to read all these books, so let's stop. Above all, there were piles of books in the dormitory that I had already bought and did not read. “No. I’m just going to buy this book. "Thank you, customer!" It's a pity because it's a bookstore with great clerks who change their attitude right away. “The Ancient Treasure Encyclopedia has up to 4 weapons and up to 2 decorations. Can I give you all of them? And the accessories you are carrying include earrings and crowns.” "...if you do everything, it will be quite thick, right?" “Of course. If you do everything, that’s about it.” The clerk looked with his hands wide open and lightly crossed both shoulders. Even so, it continued to expand as it was lacking. I immediately switched positions. "Is it delivered?" “It is possible anywhere that is not far away. It’s a paid service, so it’s basically 2 silver.” “Then will you take it to the inn over there? It is on the 3rd floor, and the room number is… " I acted politely. Because lifting heavy things is disgusting. “And are there any books about the ancient animists? I want to find something about the characters Pel and Calip. If possible, I wish there was something more detailed." I didn't know anything about Calip, who is supposed to be the owner of the dungeon, but I knew a little about the Great Spiritist Sapel. It would be correct if everyone knew about it. As a representative genius Spirit Warrior who summoned the spirit king in his 20s, he is a mythical figure to the extent that it is doubtful whether he should really believe it, considering his current level. And it occurred to me that there was more information about him from Heidricke than from Dmitry. Because this is the land of the spirits. Tiatrazen, who exists on the continent right now, in parentheses, of course, must be written in parentheses, but it was none other than this land where the only higher spirits and great spiritist, Tiatrazen, were also nobles of this country. The reason why the beautiful island nation Heidricke has an exceptionally friendly perception of the Spirit Temple was largely thanks to the existence of Tiatrazen. Well, these days, even if you just sign a contract with a higher spirit, you can call it a Great Spirits Warrior, and it is understandable how much the average value has been lowered compared to the ancient times when Junipel lived. "Well? I don't know. If you ask the store manager, he might know. Because you are interested in Spirit Temple… But now, he went to buy Tum Dra tickets with the boss, so there is no news. When will he be back…" "You don't know when he'll be back?" "Yes, don't you know? Tickets are purchased on a first-come, first-served basis, so please wait in line two days in advance." I didn't know. Because I only believed in the letter of introduction that Roks gave us. Chad, are you sure you're getting it right? Probably the stupidest guy in the party. I was worried about entrusting the job to him. Spoiler: #215 "Aren't you a tourist who came to see Tum Dra? Buying tickets is also a war, so you should prepare in advance." “It’s true, but the other party is taking care of it… It’ll be fine. There’s an introduction letter, and if he doesn’t want to die, he’ll get a ticket for us." "I will. You can stop by after Tum Dra is over." Now, everywhere in the city, there was only talk of Tum Dra. "Thank you. I have my name, and I am staying at the inn over there, so please call me if the manager returns soon.” "Yes, our bookstore is the largest in Helicke. If we don't deal with it, so will other places." *** I went to the library just in case, but there was no harvest. Instead, I walked into a small shop between the library and the bookstore that had a sign stating that it specializes in repairing books and selling old books. “Can wet books be repaired?” "Yeah, we'll have to check the status first, but it's almost possible." "Hmm… What are you doing? Is magic or a reagent?" "Customer! It's a secret, because it's a trade secret." "Okay. I'll come back later." I'll go to the inn and get the books. I don't know how much it will be restored, but it just needs to be better than it is now. "Yes? It's Esh." As I came out of the repair shop, I saw Esh coming out of the bookstore. Just by looking at his serious side profile, it seemed like he was looking for me. I was good at shooting alone in any city, and then Esh was often anxious. Why? It's strange to worry about a tiger when it roams among herds of rabbits. He seemed to be looking for me, so I tried to call his name, but Esh found me faster than opening lips and strode towards me. He looked expressionless, but he had an angry face. "Ginny! Wherever you go, tell me you're going..." "Isn't it right next door?" It was close enough to see the house. It wasn't that far away, but Rai was also brought out. "You didn't even bring Rai!" "...Well." [Is there?] He looks like a snake now, so I forgot to hide it under his clothes. Esh's worries sometimes turned into anger that stemmed from frustration. If there was a moment when he was the only one who got mad and angry with me, it was this time. It's when I'm defenseless or acting like I'm insecure. "Didn't you ask me not to go alone?" “But, the security here is good… " "Believe in it and accidents happen! It's not that you're bad, it's that there are bad guys who want it!" "It's broad day..." "Ginny!" "How am I? I'm strong anyway!" "Only you know that! How difficult is it to make sure nothing happens at all? Why don't you know, let's be a little careful! No, you know what I'm worried about. But I don't mind! Worry or not!” While grunting, he was so angry that I wondered why I had to be scolded for making such excuses. I'm going to live my life on my own this time. To that end, I practiced my mana every morning, practiced and practiced and practiced and practiced being sleepy every night because I finally became a free body! Strength is freedom. That is the truth of this world! "You're bothering me so much! Stop it! What kind of dog are you? What are you chasing after so much!" I know you're worried, but it's still annoying! I can do it myself... Ummm, that was too harsh. The reason for the quick reflection is that, when I was annoyed, Esh took a deep breath and bit his lip with eyes that looked like he was about to cry. It was as if he had heard a very tragic story. [Tsut, anyway, the Master is too cold. Esh is not immune to verbal abuse. I'm used to it!] [..Isn't that abusive language? Only this much... ] [Master has no love when you speak! Not friendly! You don't know about caring! Cruel! You're a bad girl who only thinks of herself! If Esh leaves like this, he will cry and cry and become a man of regret! You know... You'll stop. Stop thinking such cruel things... Haha, that's scary... ] My annoyance with Esh quickly dissipated, but I had to wear arrogance because of Rai who couldn't understand the atmosphere. Esh seemed to have misunderstood that as anger towards himself. "Okay. I know I'm not the one to worry about you. How presumptuous it may seem... I don't mind if you treat me like a dog. But, you… I'm not even strong, but I keep... " "…" "Like that…" Oh man, feel guilty. If Esh were there, then there was really nothing to say. If you ask which of the two is good at making rational decisions, of course it's because it's Esh. I know I'm wrong. Just do what you want to do or not. "Please. People who are worried, please think about it for a little bit." He will cry. He didn't mean to sound like this. I licked my lips in search of something to say, then soothed the droopy Esh and led him into the alley. It was because there were so many people on the street that somehow we drew attention. After entering the dark alley, I stroked Esh's arm and apologized, not an apology. I didn't do anything wrong, so this is not an apology. I'm sorry, but no apologies! "I'm sorry. I didn't know you were so worried." “Because you don’t have any thoughts, I’m going to do the same.” "...I'm not hurt anywhere and I'm fine. Now I can call Undine, too, and I'm ready to deal with anything." "You said that. You haven't fully recovered yet, and you want to rest soon. You told me not to wake you up because you'll sleep at the inn... You came to the capital too by force. Spending that money. Wasn't it because you wanted to rest?" Somehow, he thought it was because I was tired when I said that I looked at my money without saying anything. Actually, it was just annoying. It's not that bad of a body. "Since you don't express your feelings, I can only guess... I can't help but worry. Actually, is it hard right now or is it sick? Is it really okay..." “It’s… I just want to lie down right away… But normally, even when I’m healthy, I want to lie down anywhere.” "Akia-san said that you eat and dry even when given medicine, so be sure to watch what you eat. Recovery is rather quick, but it's not good to keep doing this. Will this happen?” “If you test your limits… it doesn’t hurt that much…?” I know that higher spirits are spirits that can be contracted while playing. I'll have to wear an inner jacket, get some bloodshots, and spend a few years in pain. It is a state that can be achieved when you do it! While I was grumbling inside, I was being scolded again. “I asked if you were resting for a while, but no matter how much I knocked, you didn’t come out, there was no sign! I'm worried about where you've gone in the meantime, but the inn clerk said that the two girls went missing yesterday as well... " “It’s not like this.” “Ginny! You… sometimes, as if… you died once. You act like you’re alive.” Oh, the correct answer. "I don't know why, but there are times when it feels that way... How is it that you're not afraid of anything? Are you saying things will happen? You don't care about killing someone or putting yourself in danger..." “Wow, are you worried?” I wanted to change the topic, so I fiddled with his cheeks and then made him angry again. “Stop being a child! I’m also a man…” If you cry out of tears and then immediately turn into crying, you have no choice but to laugh. I laughed openly while holding my right hand at Esh. Esh is also cute. “Pu ha ha ha!” Then, I was pushed back a step, and it would be more accurate to say that my body was caught between the wall and Esh as he got closer. Esh approached as if threateningly out of place and locked me in his shadow, pointing to the wall. “Am I that childish? Why? Ginny, where am I? I don’t understand.” Unlike me, who was just happy, Esh looked confused in many ways. He may not know it, but as Esh said, I have died once and came back to life, and above all, it is because it is cute that Esh is worried about me. I was sandwiched between the cold and hard wall and his warm, hard body, smiling and stroking the shoulder of the hard side. Treating such a strong body as a child would certainly be surprising. “Esh, don’t be angry.” "...if you seemed offended, I apologize." "You're not bad. Me too." “I don’t know. I can’t decide what to do with you…” If you look so earnestly as if you were hoping for salvation, it would be difficult. "I've never been like this before, but I'm acting like I'm not. You don't know how afraid I'm going to become obsessed with you." "Yes?" "I want you to look at me a little more, to think of me a little more. I pray to God that I am not insignificant to you." “God is no help.” I reached out to the person who was muttering seriously as if he was going to fall into despair at any moment. I hugged him as if it was wrapped around his neck, lifted my heels, and brought my face closer. What should I do with him? I asked while pouting my lips while contemplating. I thought it was simple. "Esh, would you like to kiss me?" Someday, I picked it up somewhere. If a man is angry or serious, you can do what he likes. Of course, it was me who liked kissing more than Esh. Anything else is annoying. Because I'm happy enough with this. "Ginny…" "Let's do it, huh? Then you'll feel better." Although it was difficult, he shook his neck, whispered lowly, and gently stroked the back of his neck, and in the end he collapsed on me. I love this moment when Esh can't resist me. Because it feels as if he has become completely mine. It seemed that I had a strong habit of ruling like a Spirit Warrior. If I liked anything, I had to make it mine. “Oh, wait.” I pushed my chin away just before our lips touched. At the touch of a single finger, which did not exert much force, Esh easily stopped his large body. The way he looked at me was already a little different than usual. “I hate that face.” It's a fake face. I've never kissed this face. We always kissed when Ashe took off her necklace. Esh hesitated for a moment, then took off the necklace hastily with one hand and approached me again. I've come to say something like a compliment. "Oh, you're good to go now." "... This is not like me. Because of you... it doesn't work out the way you want it to. It's useless no matter what you think about it." "Am I happy with that?" Is it because he doesn't have a watcher, Roks, or is it that hard to reject me that much? Esh didn't look as hard as he took off his necklace. He just acted hastily. I felt like he was running towards me. The feeling of hugging a big thing gives me a certain feeling of satiety. I laughed out loud by overlapping my lips, but I was quickly pulled in and focused. He fell softly, then tilted his head and kissed me deeply again. Then when it touches the tip of the tongue... Everything else got better. The kiss was good for this. Even Esh couldn't think of anything other than the feeling of kissing me at this moment. At this time, it was always the same when reading Esh's inner feelings with the ring. It was always full of my name. He was choking on my name, which was nothing special, and was calling me over and over again. He can't help being cute like this. Spoiler: #216 "Are you upset because of me?" As he fell, the boy was very shy. "...then I know it's a nuisance. I didn't mean to annoy you." "Hmm... I'm going to the tower now, how about you? Do you want to go with me?" Esh nodded his head as if waiting. "I'm going to send a letter to my friends. I can tell you about my friend. It's called Mia and Iruje." Seeing how he kept nodding, that was a good sign. After all, he's an easy guy. “By the way, you know Iruje. We were kidnapped together, remember? She had pink hair.” “I remember.” “Ah. She wanted to be your bridesmaid… remember that too?” “It will never happen.” “Are you flirting now?” "No. It can't be." All of a sudden, Esh's hand wrapped around my waist, stroking my hand as I wanted to, and giggled. Does he like me that much? Anyway, people have eyes. It is also one of the qualifications of the emperor. Although being swayed by me isn't a good thing... Because Esh likes to swing it by me! All you have to do is be happy! And if this body wields it, wouldn't that be a great blessing? [Oh, I feel it. I feel... !] [Don't do it.] [I can feel the baseless confidence explode from the Master again!] [Shut up, you quack!] There is no way to go quietly anyway. I really need to put a crystal ball in my mouth to wake up. [You really die. I told you not to disturb me when I was in an atmosphere like that with Esh!] [So, when are you getting married? What's the second generation plan? I think it would be nice to have a daughter who resembles Esh. If she resembles the Master, I will have two Masters, right? creeps… !] It wasn't even worth answering. *** That night. I was rolling around on the bed to my heart's content, eating the snacks I had bought during the day. It is good to use a room alone in this case. I rummaged through the books delivered to the inn all night, and there were quite a few treasures I wanted to have. It wasn't enough to stimulate the desire for adventure, just because I had a lot of money, so I wanted to buy it when someone came to visit me. When I saw a treasure I liked, I checked it out, and before I knew it, the side of the book was filled with my marks. [Look! Master is the embodiment of desire!] "Isn't it? I'm not greedy? Don't you know the spirit of pure water?" [Did you put saliva in your mouth now?] I didn't know about it because I didn't pay much attention to it, but the legacy left by the ancients was enormous. Various treasures with all kinds of power existed, and there were many more that had not yet been discovered. The existence of the treasure remains clear from the literature, but there is no way to know where it is buried, so it seems that humans are struggling. Reading the book was strangely interesting, and I felt like I knew a little bit about the feelings of history buffs. "Oh...there are shoes that don't get tired no matter how much you walk in them! I like these too!" [You don't walk enough to get tired anyway?] "I like this too. It looks like a thin fabric, but when you lay on it, it is soft like a cloud. It is written that you can enjoy the softness of heaven. It's great, it's perfect for a sleeping bag." [Yeah? How much longer are you going to lie down?] "Oh my, I have to buy this!" I spent a few days idly like that, feeling like I was looking at a shopping catalog. After lying around reading a book all night, when the sun rises, I go to bed, and when the sun rises in the middle of the sky, I wake up like a zombie and practiced mana without dreaming. Then my body was refreshed and my mind came back, and I was in perfect condition to eat. After breakfast and lunch, I went back to my room and rolled around. When I had some energy, I called Undine to take a bath, and then I put on my underwear and went back to bed, doing nothing but breathing. After living like that for about three days, I was definitely happy. "Are you in a good mood today?" "Chad, you look more handsome than a snot these days." “Isn’t that a compliment?" “Did you get tickets for that?” “Ah, that’s… I went to the person on the letter of introduction and he was still not at home. To try again today.” "You know there are three days left until TumDra, right?" I'm watching. I pointed two fingers into my eyes, then to Chad's, giving a quiet warning. If Chad can't get a ticket, he has no choice but to buy a ticket from a ticket. I've heard rumors that overtime is about 50 times the original price, but in reality, money means nothing to me. It's just a number. "You're paying attention! Don't worry, I'll wait all night to get it!" "If you can't find it, don't worry, I'll step on your head and look at you!" “You know we're having dinner with Akia tomorrow!” "I know! I'm a hundred times smarter than you!" It was Esh who met Chad after so much passing. We ran into each other in the hallway of the inn, but they were nowhere to be seen because I had seen their faces in two days. “Ginny, what are you doing that prevents you from leaving the room?” _ “I don’t do anything? And come with me to dinner.” "...Are you taking your medications? Are you taking your medications?" The reason I will meet Akia tomorrow was because my medicine will run out around that time. However, the three-day toothpaste I received the other day still had two days' worth of toothpaste left. I ate one day's food for three days. It wasn't sparing. I'm in good shape and, above all, procrastinating because it's annoying, it just happened. But if you find out that you haven't eaten, you'll feel sorry for Esh. I promised to eat well and left him alone. "Of course I ate it all!" "It's good. You're in good shape." "…" "If you don't have any other plans today, let's go sightseeing together..." “Then I have work to do.” “Let's go out… Ginny?” I ran into my room as if to run away and locked the door. And to destroy the evidence, I shoved the remaining medicine into the bag. However, the bag was so full that I couldn't get it in, so I had to turn it over. Half of the spilled stuff was useless. After picking it up roughly, I hid the medicine at the bottom of the bag, and I thought it wouldn't be safe there, so I pulled out a magic pouch. It was also packed with all kinds of things, so I started organizing my luggage, which I had been putting off for a long time. "Rai, take out what I put in you." As I was putting it together, there were quite a few treasures I had acquired on this trip. The first thing I got was Rubao's compass, which was given to me by the gold dragon Adelaide. Before that, there was Dragon Heart... [Why… Why do you look like that? You didn't do anything wrong today... ] There was a tragedy that the passing metal spirit absorbed it. If you want to play a sad role, you can always remember the incident. I put together Rubao's compass and the two spirit stones that Annelia sister gave me. "What is the spirit stone recovery status?" [Well, about three-quarters!] "You said you can fix it in three months? It's been three months." [Master made a lot of useless things. I couldn't concentrate... ] "Dick Guard." [Sorry. I kept forgetting to do other things. After putting it in the boat, I am working hard to restore it.] If so, it would be better to put the spirit stone back in Rai's stomach for recovery. Let's put this in Rai, then put this in the luggage bag. I don't use this often, so it's in my magic pocket… I found an item I forgot to get. none other than in my luggage. "I have mermaid scales on my body. Hey, did it work?" [Right.] "I'll have to ask Esh to make it into a necklace." The mermaid's scale, which still show off its pretty light, are placed on the bed where I can be seen clearly so as not to forget them again. It was also quite a new feeling to look back on the treasures obtained while traveling. This bracelet, which I always wear, was one of my favorite things to acquire. It was something I got after saving the Dark Elves, but if I can have more, it doesn't matter how much I give, so I wanted to save it. Of course, if you were to pick the most plausible treasure from this trip, it would be this ring without any hesitation. Tears of truth. With historical value in mind, it might be even greater than Dragon Heart. Since it is an object that is said to have been created by God, what can you compare it to? I gave it to Esh, so I also found the Golden Star. The loot from my travels looked very high even objectively. This is the level of this body… [Master! Esh! Esh!] "Huh! No!" I hurriedly hid the remaining medicine. It's not at my level to be terrified of being scolded for not taking the medicine! *** The festival started today. And the main event of the festival, Dra Tum Dra, will be held exactly three days later. The city was already suffocating with crowds from all over the continent. It wasn't an evening appointment with Akia. Passing through this distant, crowded square is something I never wanted to do. I want to roll around in my room more, but I'm too lazy to go out. "Really! I waited almost all night yesterday? But what do I do when the owner of the house doesn't come home? That's not my fault!" On a sunny afternoon, our party was in the middle of a conversation as we crossed the square. The main topic was that Chad still did not receive a Tum Dra ticket, but Chad felt unfair. “Now what?” "I think I was too easygoing, believing only the letter of introduction that Roks wrote. Maybe I should get a ticket through a different route now." "In what way? Didn't you hear the rumor that it's expensive to call because there aren't enough tickets?" "I heard a rumor that someone bought two for 24 gold yesterday." Hearing the conversation between Gale and Enk, I gasped. “It's crazy, it's crazy.” When 24 gold is roughly calculated as 1 gold = 1 million won... heck. “And there were rumors that someone had spent 100 gold to get through the gates quickly.” "...We're talking." "Yes… Did you completely dig it up? I'm the cutie in this area." This wasn't the time to swear. I got angry at the four men's tired eyes towards me. "What you looking at! It's my ability to become such a hot topic wherever I go!" “You must be…" "Yeah, it's hard…" It's the lives I saved, so they're afraid I'll collect it again. The problem is that there is no use for harvesting it. [Master, Master!] [What?] Rai, in the form of a wolf, had her ears pricked wide. I admit that it looks pretty cute. [The compass is responding. The one you put in the altar.] It was like referring to Rubao's compass. Yesterday, while I entrusted Esh to make the mermaid's scales into a necklace, I checked that Rubao's compass would no longer be a semitone for Esh. So the compass is supposed to respond to the other person who misses me now. [Aki.] [Is it different from the direction we are going?] [Then, isn't it them? Chad and Enk, Gale.] [I'm not referring to them. It's in my stomach, so I know where it's pointing. Because this is also metal!] If the opponent is far away, the needle hardly vibrates. However, if he's nearby, it react violently. "Ginny, wait." Suddenly, even Esh behaved strangely and stopped in the middle of the road. As if there was something there, looking at the same place as Rai, he narrowed his brow and muttered in a low voice. "Someone… over there.” My eyes focused on looking at a distant place somehow came to my mind, so I stared at it. It is as sharp and sharp as a beast preying on its prey. Esh had a face that was hard to see because he acted like a gentle herbivore for the most part. For a moment, I thought he had nothing to say, but then he nodded his head to confirm. "Certainly, someone is looking for you." "Me?" Spoiler: #217 (Braight Kanyan.) "He's looking for a water elementalist with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's calling out your name. Ginny, 'Ginny' from Dmitry." There were so many people, so I wasn't surprised if there was at least one person who knew me. There were a few candidates that came to mind. Men who are running away looking for me. Anyway, this guy's popularity has been skyrocketing ever since. Three of them are elder brothers. “Who are you… Shall we go for a moment?" "What? Where are you suddenly going?" "Let's go over there. I think I know someone." Chad was a reluctant face. "Akia would wait alone at the restaurant. If there is no party, there will be bullies." "Oh, yes. You guys go first. I'll go alone… No, I'll go with Esh." If I go alone, he will act like an anxious mother bird, so I have to take him with me. It is now well understood why Esh's nickname was the mother bird of the imperial family. "Are you really going?" "Uh. Let's go, Esh." "Yeah!" The party left behind suddenly was a bit startled, but Esh followed me as if it was natural. Like a faithful and skilled attendant, or a loyal dog. He'd be upset if I didn't ask to go with me. [Master, me!] [You should definitely follow me.] [Ahem!] Two loyal dogs? One is a bit weird though. *** I had to shove through people for a long time. An unknown person looking for me was in the middle of a crossroad where all the crowds overlapped. After a while, I started hearing voice in my ears. "I'm looking for someone! Her name is Ginny, she's 19 years old. She carries a snake. A white snake… Could you please take a look at this portrait? She looks like this. Hey, look at this..." By the way, I broke up with the party and walked for about two minutes. Did Esh hear this voice from far away? No matter how many people there are, the movement is slow, but how do you hear this? Anyway, he's not normal either. As I was walking with other thoughts in mind, I had to get stuck in the crowd. I could hear the voices from the people passing by, but I couldn't see the other person, so I forced myself to go forward, but I got caught in the middle of the crowd. It was half floating, but Esh came quickly and caught it. "Late!" "I'm sorry." "You should have rescued me before I got caught!" "I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. I don't know if I'm going there all of a sudden… Are you okay?" Ginny Crowell doesn't know where to bounce! I continued to make my way through the most difficult places. Because it seemed like a shortcut. "Please! Just take a look! Have you seen anyone who looks like this? Blonde, blue eyes… She has a name. She has a violent temper, so if you annoy her, she will hit you. It really hurts. Have you not seen it?" Ugh, whoever sees it would think he was looking for a lost dog. I heard the voice and guessed the identity, but seeing that face with my own eyes gave me a different feeling. Nice to see you after a long time. Seeing you work hard to find me makes me feel sad. [Braight guy, have you lost some weight? Did you say you were emaciated when you saw that?] [I know. I'm missing a lot.] [Why did this deal happen? He's a guy with only a face to look at, but he's ugly.] _ [Okay, he thinks you're dead? That's because you went to Elan because of the information he gave, and that's what happened.] The man with a high-pitched voice holding a portrait that did not resemble me at all was Braight Kanyan, an objectively pretty handsome young wizard with wavy brown hair, unusually bright purple eyes and fine skin. Due to the loss of weight, he became the owner of a weak beauty, but did not lose the taste of the original intellectual beauty. I always taught that men are faces! Seeing that his eyes were clear, it was clear that he had neglected to take care of it. "I'm looking for someone! Help me!" Bright drew people's attention by even using firecracker magic, but very few people showed such sincerity and interest. First of all, the portrait is so messed up. Sculptures have been like that before, but the level of figure painting in this world is too low. To capture my beauty, I need to shoot a high-definition video. "Hey, hey! Did you just see that guy? Did he use magic while talking?" “Oh… I come to a big city, so there are a lot of talented people.” "I saw the spirits sage yesterday? It's very interesting." Passers-by admired Braight's magic skills rather than his inaccurate portraits, but when someone among them spoke the word "spirits", Braight threw away all of his belongings and followed him in a hurry. "You just said Elementalist? Where did you see it!" "Why are you doing this, man!" "Please teach me!" Except in the inn room, I had never used spirit magic, so what the passerby saw was not me at all. But Bright was desperate for it, so he hung on the legs of a passerby and acted desperately. I stood up crookedly and called him after a long time. "Hey, you stupid-senpai." Braight inside me was nothing but a good-looking idiot or a handsome idiot. Is that it? Anyway, Braight stiffened for a moment at my callous call, then looked back very slowly. He sat still, holding the legs of a passerby, panting in disbelief, and crawling in front of me in the blink of an eye. I didn't want to know that a person could climb the floor so quickly, but it happened right in front of my eyes. (Hahaha) "Ginny! Is it really you?" Braight was hanging from my leg before I knew it. "Really? It's not a fantasy. Ughhhh! I've found you! Ginny!" "Oh, my ears." "How sad, how sad, knowing you were going to die!" "Okay, so don't cry and tell me." "I am… I know you're dead, so I'm going to die too… Huh!” “Buck!” It was just such a festival time now. He cried like this when I was abducted by a slave trader and then dramatically rescued. Braight cried bitterly about what was so sinful, then swallowed his tears at my displeasure and muttered. “Hey, suck…! But I’ve come to think about it… I thought it would be better to die while looking for you than to die. If you commit suicide, you won’t go to heaven…? So… huh, die by the dragon…” "Sounds ominous!" I slapped Braight's snout, who was wiping away tears with a pitiful face, and he was crying and laughing because he liked it too. "It's true, Ginny. You're alive." "...Ugh, that's stupid." "Would you mind hitting me one more time?" "Pervert!" That's right. Was such a man. It doesn't match the level, so I'm going to throw it away. It was a Braight that was stubbornly sticking to me after I brushed it off and turned around. Take a picture of Shinpa alone! "I won't cry! Ginny! I won't cry!" When I turned around suspiciously, his face was still lined up. Why would a man who is far beyond the age of marriage do that? As humans live, they could be kidnapped by dragons. “I will leave the one who cries.” [Stop it.] “Look, I’m done. please just take me... " An adult man lying on the floor and crying like the main character of sorrow was a very rare spectacle, so it was good to attract attention. Ugh. That's the head of the Ministry of Magic. It's a shame from Drake Academy. Even the polite man, Esh, had his eyes wide open than ever, as it was the first time he had seen such a thing. Don't be surprised, that's your rival. Are you really nervous? *** After calming down and crying, Bright seemed like a normal person. I mean, he looks really good on the outside too. "Ginny, I'm so glad you're alive. You don't know how happy I am. I prayed every day." His eyes were swollen and he was groaning about what was so good and grabbed my sleeve and followed me. It was like a poor boy who came from somewhere saying '30,000 miles to find my mother'. The reason I couldn't be harsh even after taking the crane was because I knew all too well that pretending to die without me was not an exaggerated act, it was the truth. Braight has always been with me since 9 years ago. At first, he took young me to a festival, and I thought it was because of the guilt he lost me, so I used it all over the place because I wanted to pamper myself when he was sorry. There have been times when I made him steal books that only adults could read, made him make magic tools without paying, spread the shield, and attacked him until they broke, causing him to vomit blood. Then I thought I'd say it, but now it's been 9 years. [Ugh. Because I can't be too harsh.] [..Isn't that harsh? Without blood or tears, you were made of stone.] [Certainly, Mr.] [Do you know the meaning of not being harsh?] [You know that, so you're still alive, Rai.] [Ah, yes!] Don't forget! That I am the Saint of this district. A symbol of sacrifice, a hero for all, and the possessor of a noble soul. Most of the compliments are outrageous, but the fact that I am a person worthy of praise is an unchanging fact. “By the way, senpai, you knew I was here. How did you find me?" He was six years older and he was a senpai at the academy for a long time, so the use of respectful words to Braight was ingrained in my mouth. However, the hospitality is not better than Esh. The same thing is that they both look younger than me. "I kept looking for you. At first, I wandered around looking for traces of the dragon. I mainly looked at the newsletter of the Wizard's Tower… There I found out that there was an unsolved case of mass destruction that was caused by water-related magic. The victims were all slave traders." "...Ummm." "I knew you hated slave traders, so I headed to the city of Mielta in the Koran just in case. There are not many wizards who can use such widespread killing magic." “Ho-ho-ho, this has nothing to do with me, right?” Damn, I just got it. That's why people who know me are scary. Braight was one of those rare people who knew me too well. "But when I actually went there, it turned out that it was a dark elf's work. It was definitely too cruel for a human being... Also, I was quite disappointed because it is rare that dark elves rip and kill slave traders. I heard it!” [I guess he didn't notice.] "It means you got out of the dragon's hands! You went back to the academy after a month! But you're not there…" Braight's great adventure. Joy and happiness crossed several times on Braight's face as he confided the hardships of the past. “I thought I would be in my hometown if the academy wasn’t there, so I went to Crowell’s estate, but I couldn’t find any traces of you there. “How did it happen that I became a person who needed a lot of security?” “Yeah, so I rolled my head.” “Don’t you think that you have to wait quietly at the academy while you’re using your head?” "Come to think of it, Ginny, do you hate Warp? You must have come by land. Then I heard the news of Tum Dra. I heard that Robenin is going to a public duel with Count Trenpe... I'm sure you're not coming here. It must be a bird, you want to!" Haha, if you don't go sightseeing after hearing the news, you're not Ginny Crowell. “Oh… that’s pretty good. Senpai.” "Right? I thought if I came here, I could find you! So I rode the warp and came here! I've been waiting for you on the spot for a week!" Should I call this smart? Is he supposed to be stupid? Cute, really. At best, I'm just trying to find a good haircut for myself. “What kind of sincerity… Can I praise you?” "Yes!" “You are lucky, anyway. These days, there are so many people that you have to wait a week to ride the warp.” "I'm from the same industry, Ginny. I'm an employee of the royal palace, and I'm a noble." "Oh, right… You. Oh ho?" I got a good idea. Spoiler: #218 I'm a genius too. I patted my chin and stopped in front of the restaurant. It was the restaurant where I was supposed to meet Akia. Before going inside, I looked up at Esh for a while to materialize the plan that popped into my head, but he was acting the most awkwardly in the world, unable to find a place to put his eyes. Come to think of it, I haven't greeted them both yet. To comfort Bright's crying... no, for swearing. "Esh? It's late, but say hi. I'm sure I've said it before. An idiot who asks me to get married every day. Braight Kanyan, he's been graduating from the Ministry of Magic as a senpai. A 3rd class master, he's a very useful talent." "Genie, I'm now a 4th class..." "Uh, I'm not interested." He smiled pleasantly. Esh had a face that had all been wounded. “Ginny…? Do you think I’ll give you such embarrassment?” "Laughing and ranting… I'm so thrilled. I'm happy! Ginny!" Uh, disgusting. "I missed that expression...! I thought I'd never see you again!" Esh, a perfectly normal person, still doesn't know what kind of man Braight is. Sadly, the normal face was quite perverted. He was also quite strong in that he did not yield no matter how harsh he was. “Keep working on it, senpai. If you act disgustingly, you can get kicked out.” "So great! Did we just meet?" "What do you know? My life went well even when I didn't have a senpai. But, mana doesn't matter." "...Ugh, I love it." Uhh, pervert… Taking a deep breath, I entered the restaurant. Now, as everywhere in the city, it was full of people, but it was not difficult to find the party seated by the window inside. I walked straight there and introduced Bright and Esh. "Senpai? This ordinary-looking man is the leader of the party that I am indebted to. His name is Esh, a swordsman. If he makes up his mind, he will kill everyone here and not get caught." "Awesome! Please take care of me." "Yes… yes? Ginny! What an introduction!" “Isn’t it important to know the state of the armed forces?” Esh seemed to have received some kind of culture shock from Braight, who enjoys pain, but he seemed to have forgotten about the way I introduced him. I stood next to Chad and introduced the rest of the party. "Huh? Are you here?" “Who is that?” Standing next to a large table where food had already been served, I pointed to the men who pretended to know me in turn. "And they're the rest of the party. From this side, Chad, Enk, Gail, this is the doctor taking care of me, Akia. It's not a party, but we've been together for a while." "What? Ginny? Where are you hurt?" “No, I took the pill to grow taller.” "Aha! I was surprised to learn that you were wearing an inner again." “And there’s also one guy I don’t like, it’s Roks. I don’t want him to come back, but I think he’ll join us soon.” The party, who was in the midst of eating, was spitting out what they ate in bewilderment when I suddenly appeared and introduced them. “Ah, hello…?” “Uh… I heard there was someone nearby… Is that that person?” "Yeah, his name is Braight Kanyan. He's an academy senpai. Senpai? Greetings. My friends." "Nice to meet you. I'm Bright Kenyan. Ginny's friends are my friends. Ginny often says that friends are like nothing." A voice that had rested with swollen eyes. Braight's sudden appearance, who must have been crying a lot, was enough to calm the atmosphere. “Senpai is the most famous of Dmitry, no! He is the eldest son of the only wizard family. I think it's stupid, but there are people who say it's because it's so genius. I don't believe it.” "...Why are you introducing yourself in such detail?" “I thought we would go together for a while.” You can't spit on a smiling face. Besides, my smile is so proud and gorgeous. "With us...?" "Yes." "Are you the only one who knows?" "Yes." "... You didn't even get permission from me! Ginny!" It was Chad who asked the question over and over, and it was Esh who made a big tackle in the end. Ugh, you have a very normal mindset. A person must be flexible. "Anyway, the party needs a magician, right? Didn't you realize it this time? But how can you kick a talented person who has been rolled around?" “No, my opinion…” "Huh? What? What are you talking about, was it me?" "Senpai, these guys lack colleagues, but there are no wizards on the team. You're a wizard, isn't it?" "Ginny… If you say that, a precious wizard…" "Okay, I don't know what it is, but can I help you? All we have to do is go together? That's easy." There are a few more things you should know about Esh and Braight, which are that they're men who do anything I ask them to. I wonder if I would have thought of Bright as a marriage partner in the future. It also has its own advantages. "Ginny, I just have to do it. I'll do what you tell me to do." Behold, this is the attitude of a skilled servant who has been trained for 9 years! Liver gallbladder is already missing me! "Ginny! I'm saving my colleague. I don't need this kind of help!" "... Are you ignoring my sincerity now?" "You know it's not like that!" "You say you like me?" “It has nothing to do with… Do not have… " "Then do as I tell you. Like Braight." You don't have to do what Braight does. Esh was bewildered by the unspoken threats I sent, followed by Braight's friendliness again. Braight has advantages, but also disadvantages. That's a little crazy about me. _ "Ah! You and I were colleagues! How can you be so happy!" “...A colleague? What colleague?” "People who love Ginny! They call it Gisamo, and since Ginny is the name of a laxative, they call it Gwandu." "Stop it!" “Then we need more help. Ginny is too precious to be loved alone. I really wonder why everyone doesn't like Ginny? These days, there are people who just listen to rumors and like her as if she is trendy, but I don't like them. It can't be called true love!" It is also the reason why it is not dangerous to put it together with Eshe, but… "Do you know Ginny's birthday? What's her favorite torture method? Why don't you answer 100 questions about where our Ginny is the best? Here's the questionnaire I made…" (hahaha) "Braight, that's not it." I was slightly restraining the runaway Braight, but I could clearly hear Chad and Enk's gossip. "I think something strange has rolled in again…" “Are all geniuses like that…?” “My mom told me not to play with weird kids.” I need to teach you one more advantage before the forces opposing the recruitment of wizards arise. "Uh-huh! Don't be surprised everyone. There's another good thing about accepting senpai as team members!" He's already a rare wizard, he's young, he sings fast, and he's knowledgeable not only in attack magic but also in communication magic! The real value lies elsewhere! “You’ve never seen this person since then!” "...?" "He's a noble! Besides, the Count's direct line! How about it? You can use it when watching Tum Dra! Free Pass!" When it comes to counting status, the rank of baron was so high that even if you were to beheaded on the spot, you would not receive any disciplinary action. This is because the status of the nobility also differs greatly in power depending on whether it is higher or lower than a count. For the common people, it was a very high existence. "Ginny! I'm really happy if it helps you! You don't know how lucky I am to be born as a nobleman!" [If there is a Braight, the Master seems to be normal.] "...Heh." _ "Why isn't everyone happy?" I brought a nobleman! It's close to rolling in on your own feet. Why is Akia shaking? Are you afraid of nobility? I've heard that there are quite a few of these types among commoners, but it's actually the first time I've seen them. 'Cause I'm noble. 'If they knew that there was even one royal family in this place, they would have passed out with my eyes open.' Not only Akia, but everyone had a shaky expression on their faces. I knew from a long time ago that the perception of nobility was not good, but at times like this, I realized that I belonged to the privileged class. Since it was a class-based society, temperature differences from birth existed everywhere, and for commoners, aristocrats were unwelcome. If you do not inflict pain by inflicting tyranny or oppression, you are fortunate enough, irresistible, to rule literally. From a standpoint to be dominated, unless they crave power, it would be the opponent you want to avoid as much as possible. "Ginny." And there is the imperial family who rules those who rule. I stared at Esh who called me with a worried voice. It was the same with him who felt uncomfortable talking about the nobility. It's the exact opposite of the others, though. The guy seemed embarrassed by the fact that he was from an imperial family. “Nobility is not what you use for that.” "If you don't use it, when do you use it? Power exists for the underprivileged." "...Don't just bring it up and stick it. It's plausible… but coming out of your mouth seems to twist your intentions." Spicy, it's sharp. "Lets think! How miserable. If I don't see Tum Dra after coming all the way here, I'll be the most pitiful person in the world." I wanted to lighten the mood, so I shouted out loud, but suddenly I was curious. On the road of testing, the prince gathers allies through adventure while thoroughly hiding his identity. But how, when, where, and in what way do you tell your colleagues about your identity? And how do you get forgiven? After all, if I get anger at being deceived and get dumped by my colleagues, is that a result of not gaining trust, so is it a handicap I have to bear? The path of testing is a simple and clear way to prove trust and strength and claim the throne by fighting 5 vs 5. But if even one of them turns to disappointment and throws it away... ? What if you refuse to fight for the prince? 'I'll need a replacement in case that happens.' As always, I think I was easy this time as well. There should be more people than just five people. Chad, Enk and Gale are not enough even if they are insufficient. Even if they included me and Braight, it was the same as being anxious. If any of them turned against him, Esh would be a humble loser. That's why one of the key points of the test road was 'trust'. When I took a theory class with a textbook and when I was thrown into practice, I felt very different. "Hey… By the way, Ginny? I'm just saying this by chance. Do you know?" I was losing my head because I was worried about others, not like me, but Braight was bothering me. You know how much I care about my worries. “What do you mean?” “The fact that your family received the title of Count because of you. After that, the King has given you many awards.” You don't go home, you're just going out, so you think you won't know? Braight continued to speak with a smile on his face. "When you say the Crowell family, there is no place on the continent that doesn't work. The Kanyan family is nothing compared to now. If your family name is only Tum Dra? That would be natural. I am not only a national hero, but also a hero of the aristocrats who are demanding. Usually, when it comes to heroes, the nobles are wary of them or are considered funny, but my case was different. How many high-ranking nobles have I saved? There are so many I can't even remember exactly. There are heirs of the royal family, of course, there are also emperors. As long as they thank me, my world will not end. “Uh… Why is the Crowell family here now?” Good point, Chad. It looks like you're using your head for a while. Braight answered brightly. “Is that because Ginny is Ginny Crowell? The only daughter of the Crowell family, the Saint of this age, the one who shines on her own, and she was loved by the dragon! The genius spiritist that Drake Academy is proud of!” Spoiler: #219 All I was listening to was shrunk. Braight was a person who could easily do something as easy as breathing to praise me, and somehow my modifier had changed to more luxurious than before. What is it? It's like a celebrity who pushed from a minor to a major. Braight looked at everyone with a proud face as if hoping for a response, Chad turned into a dumbass with a fork, and Akia dropped something to the floor and hardened as if it were broken. This wizard guy is going to blow a fastball out of nowhere. "Senpai? I was keeping it a secret for now." "...What?" "I'm Ginny Crowell." Braight's face, realizing his mistake, seemed to quickly drain the blood. "I should've told you not to tell them… I forgot because it was my first time meeting someone I knew? I was also preoccupied with something else." If it was in the past, he'd get one right away as soon as he made a mistake. Because in order to correct a habit, you have to hit it right when you make a mistake. Otherwise, you will become a naughty dog. “What!” Braight increased the crowd and made a face he had been hit a lot, but a shout broke out from the table one beat later. Chad had a loud voice as much as his size. I looked around to see if anyone had heard of us. Fortunately, they were all in the middle of eating, so they weren't interested in us. "Say oh oh oh!" As I looked around, Chad's shouting was still going on. “Evi, it’s noisy.” "You! That famous Saint...!" "Shh." "...Ugh!" Esh hastily arrested Chad. Akia was quietly astonished in a way contrary to Chad, and Enk and Gale were not too surprised. Because they were already noticing it. There were only two surprises. Ugh, why are you staring at me like that? I looked at Chad and Akia with the same gaze as they were deteriorating, and relaxedly spread my hands out. "According to." [Babaam!] Also, it goes well with Rai. It's like one body, so it's natural. "...You guys! Why are you so calm! Esh, even you... Did you guys know that? Am I the only one who didn't?" “No… usually you just have to notice it, don’t you?” "Right. Her name is Ginny… She's from Dmitry, and she is such a Great Elementalist." "That's right. It was a strength that even a dragon could face. Have you ever seen such a thing in life? I thought I was going to die, but I came back to life.” Enk and Gale also got along quite well, so they were good at giving and taking. The two looked at Chad, the only one who didn't know, sadly. "If you think a little, you can figure it out…" "...I didn't even think about it!" "Looks like that." “Well, it’s Chad.” Watching the scene, I grabbed a piece of pre-dinner bread from the table and ate it. I kept it a secret, but I didn't want to keep it hidden from them. So it doesn't really matter. Rather, it may have been a good thing that Chad, who was ignorant, found out. "Ginny… Did I did something wrong? Am I going to die now?" Braight, who could not understand my carefree inner feelings, was trembling in fear not knowing when he would be scolded. I took a bite of the bread and showed my generosity. "Okay. I'll take care of you. It's not other people, it's them. They're insignificant kids, so they're safe. It won't matter if they know." "Is she insignificant looking at us now?" “Yeah, that’s right.” "...Ginny! What's going on! You would have beaten me with that bread already!" “Hey, this bread is too small to hit a man. I am hungry.” Eating should be cherished. And there's Esh by my side. Esh is very annoying because if you hit someone, it always dries up. I picked up another pre-meal bread, which disappears in three bites. It may feel good to have something to eat in your mouth. “Oh my God, you have changed. Ginny…” "I'm human too. Of course, I feel it. Life is insignificant. If you get hit, you're going to die, so you have to be careful before hitting it." If you come back to life after being caught by a dragon, everyone realizes the insignificance of life. Humans were very easy to die. To some, it may resemble a lamp in the wind or an ant under its feet. In the past, no matter how angry I was, when I hit someone, I didn't kill them. So, if possible, I decided to endure it to the limit. I was also a person who respected my own life. "...Then... Can I confess one thing? Will you promise not to kill me?" "Huh? You're tired of confessing love." I haven't counted the number of times Braight confessed to me, but if I add ten times, it's probably close to a thousand. "No, it's something else. It's more important." Suddenly, an ominous feeling came over Braight's serious expression. What else did the bastard do? In the past, it was like they were having my birthday party, so he called out a bunch of his friends who I didn't know who they were, and while preparing a surprise party in my training room, they set off a big fire. Among the things that were burnt at that time, there was a letter that I wrote all night and was debating whether to send it or not. If I hadn't ridden, it might have been the first letter I sent to my parents in this world. "I'll listen and decide." "...Well then. Even if you get angry, can you promise me that you won't use spirit magic and will solve it with your own hands?" “What is it?” "You can kill me in one shot with elemental magic, but you won't be able to kill me if you hit me!" “What do you think of me… can I kill a senpai with my bare hands?” “Then promise!” Damn, this bastard knows me so well. I was so angry that I made a promise. If you fall for Braight's tricks, you'll feel uncomfortable. “I’m slowly getting curious, so tell me quickly. What is it?” "You promise in front of these people. That you will keep me alive, no matter what?" “It’s very stinky. All right. I'll save you." You can just hold your breath. You can't kill it anyways because it's there. "Here… in Helicke." The bread is a little burnt. I should eat something else. I was still a happy Ginny Crowell until I raised my eyebrows while changing the bread. "I didn't come alone." "Is it? Who did you come with? Iruje? Mia? You can't leave them alone. No matter how good the security is, it's dangerous if there are too many people. My friends are beautiful because they resemble me." "It's the same thing that's weird… But they don't even know I'm here. I didn't say anything because I thought they'd try to follow me." “Then who? Jaymam?" For some reason, I can't see him now, but Braight has one servant who is nothing more than a shadow. He is a man named Jaymam, but he has a neutral beauty that makes it difficult for a man or a woman to be a man, and he is a long-time butler of the Kanyan family. "...Jaymam is with them." “So who is that? I see you're not using a name, so it's the dean?" "Don't be surprised." “I’m not surprised. I have a strong heart!” It was this body that made me realize that even if I was captured by a dragon, I could live if I just woke up. Ahem. “Your parents are here.” "…" [Eh.] The savory taste felt in the bread suddenly disappeared. I must have heard it wrong. Because they have no reason to be here. Oh, you mean Braight's parents? "I stopped by Crowell's estate to find you. A… I said hello to your parents and heard the news of your rebirth, so would you like to congratulate them? We met and talked about that…" "Why do you go to my house and say hello!" "Ah, Ginny, you're mad. When you don't say respectful words, it's usually the right time to say hi..." “Are you crazy!” “The two of them are very worried, so I said that if they come here, they would be able to meet you. It seemed like a really good idea. I meant it to be reassuring. I did... That's because they want to come with me... I brought them." Were you two? Not one, but both? There was nothing wrong with my ears, so it seemed like there was something wrong with Braight's mind. "Oh? What kind of sword is here?" With a very natural flow, I pulled out the long sword that was hung from Esh's side. But there is a way a swordsman can easily take his sword away. I was simply stopped before I could even pull out half a span. After removing it anyway, I thought it was too heavy for me to wield. I quickly changed my goals. I picked up a steak knife that was lying on the table. Even I was taken away by Esh like lightning before my hand even fell from the table, but I did not give in. I reached out to pick up another knife as I grinded my teeth, but the damn bastards were all in unison, removing anything that could be a weapon within my reach. Good luck with unity! You can leave a fork alone! In the blink of an eye, the table had become completely flat, and I couldn't help but tremble as I watched the men who ran away to the window with four bowls each. “…These… do not know grace…” In the end, I wielded the only weapon I had left. The bread basket was still full of bread, but I didn't care and slapped it on Braight's chest. "You dare do such a thing! You were excited because you wanted to die!" When I shouted, it was like a political battle, so I changed the course of the basket to Bright's face. I shouted with all my might, filled with fierce anger that cannot be found in love. "Hey! You were crazy, so you must have wandered around looking for me! Die! Just die here!" "Aww, ugh. Ginny! Your hands are scruffy… Wait, my face…!" "If you're good-looking, go anywhere!" I was a person who valued handsome men and women and liked them whenever I could, but Braight's punishment was so severe that even that handsome face could not solve it. “It was not intentional! You know how hard your parents are for you!" “Does that bastard do this? If you want to die, say so, why are you doing such a troublesome thing! Don't waste your time. Can I drown you?" "I, you promised not to use spirits!" “I don’t remember!” “There are witnesses too!” Esh, who hastily hides his sword behind his back, and those guys who run away to the corner of the table. In the past, all the witnesses would have kept their mouths shut by using force… I can't beat Esh. Damn it. This is because Esh's face is a national treasure. "Damn it! I'll let you go, so keep it a secret that you met me! Get it! Make it as if you haven't met!" "..How is it! They are the ones who dry up because of your worries every day!" "You do everything I tell you to do!" "Of course! But they are the people who gave birth to you! They came here because they wanted to see you alive! How worried they were…" The bread basket had only the handle left. I threw the broken basket on the floor and grabbed Braight's collar instead. His stout face with two nosebleeds seemed to weaken my heart, but I was very excited to figure out how to kill this bastard. {—Hey man, Ginny's harsh breathing, it's thrilling... } When my right hand with the ring on it touched Braight's chin, I began to read his heart. {—How ecstatic if you strangle me with this hand as much as you can... } "Gyaaaah! Hey, you pervert!" Dirty! His heart is so dirty! I had to move away from Braight, convulsing as if I had put my hand in a mysterious liquid. What a pervert! [Master! Are you okay? It's like a demon that has been exterminated!] “Aaaah!” "Ginny… Calm… " "Esh! Kill him! I can't touch him, so please kill him instead!" How desperate would it be to cling to Esh and say something like this to no one else? When I started screaming again because of my temper while making an unreasonable request, we all had to be kicked out of the restaurant. It was because it caused a commotion. It's too much with a little bit of yelling! I tried to kill someone, but I must have really killed him in a public place! Might have killed. Spoiler: #220 The reason Braight brought my parents here even though he knew how crazy I was going to be is that firstly, they might not be able to see me anyway, and secondly, if they did, he could use my parents as a shield before I kill him. As soon as they were kicked out of the restaurant, Braight ran quickly. He was quick to jump like a magician. < "You stand there!" "Wait, Ginny! I'll bring your parents tomorrow! See you tomorrow at your inn for lunch!" "Hey! You crazy wizard! How else do you know where I'm staying!" "...As I asked earlier, I taught you..." "At some point!" > Esh held me tight while he ran to prevent me from grabbing and killing Braight. The heart that was read then was now glistening with anxiety that one person would die if he missed me. < "I'll miss you! Ginny! Goodbye until tomorrow!" "I have to kill that one...!" > Somehow it was peaceful for a while. So yes, I knew what was going to happen. But this was quite unexpected. I think I felt more comfortable when I was kidnapped by a dragon, but is that my own misunderstanding? I wonder if the mental pressure at that time has mellowed out over time, so I'm making a nonsensical illusion now. [Well… Master? When the Master gets stressed, I get stressed too. I think I'm going to die a little now. Can I vomit some diamonds?] I've been lying on my bed in an inn room for hours to find peace of mind. I couldn't feel how much time had passed, so I slowly looked up and saw that it was dark outside the window. "...No! It's already night!" [Why is it night?] “After the night, morning comes, and then tomorrow comes!” I wanted to use magic to stop time. Of course, the problem was that it was taboo, but the problem was that I did not know how to use such grandiose magic. Everything was problematic. The biggest problem is that I am not yet mentally prepared. "Yes… Shall I run away…?" I have overcome all kinds of trials and tribulations, but I never knew how to overcome this unexpected crisis. Because this was a problem that my violence could not solve. It was better for a swarm of monsters to attack the city, or for a meteorite to fall from the sky. [master! No matter how much you run away? That's not like a Master!] "What is me?" [No matter what crisis comes, you have to break through it with strength to be a master! There is nothing that Ginny Crowell cannot break!] “…Yeah, nothing can stop me… But I can’t break them!” In front of people who have a hard time even talking about their parents, I lost my mind of my violence. Even though it is an existence that is nothing more than my identity. So my confusion and anxiety had to reach its peak. Just thinking of those people, my shoulders were tight and I was choked with awkwardness. This may be similar to the symptoms of severe hives. It was a trauma, a chronic disease, and a weakness. I was sobbing on the bed and crying like a sane person. I held my breath and banged my head against the wall. "Braight, this bastard… Let's see. I'll turn it into ashes and let it scatter…" [Ah, the water spirit is being burned at the stake without dignity.] "I think it's too merciful to bury it. I'll start with low heat and burn it down with high heat." [But wasn't Braight necessary because of the Crown Prince exam?] "I don't need a traitor!" [Because the Master is also very special. Normally, humans would like to die if they were parents. It's strange to see the fact that they killed their parents because they brought them in.] It's obviously the parents who gave birth to me, but it's physiologically unacceptable, so I've been avoiding it for 19 years. It felt like it was thrown into a corner and eventually caught by the dulmi. It was difficult and uncomfortable to the point of being afraid to face it. Even with all the suffocating words in the world, it will be difficult to express my feelings. 'When was the last time I met them?' It must have been less than 9 years since I came here after hearing that I was ill in a duel with Robenin. They heard the news late and came to the academy after I had almost made a full recovery. They used to come to see me with my older brothers when I didn't go back to my hometown even on vacation. And I, who was in a sensitive state at the time, asked them not to come. It was an excuse to focus on training. There were parts of it that were true, but there were also parts where they said it went well because their visits were always uncomfortable and burdensome. < "I'm serious. You don't have to come. I'm no longer a child, and I'm not lonely even by myself." > It is rare for a spiritist to suffer from loneliness. I told the truth, but somehow I didn't look into their eyes. However, I could not turn away from returning to the wounded face. After that, they never came to see me again. Seeing the increasing number of letters to the academy, what I wanted to see didn't seem to have changed, but I didn't even reply, so there was no way I could tell them to come see me again. Why? Just thinking about those people made me feel indescribably disturbed. It makes me feel like I'm doing something bad because I feel like I'm making an impression on myself and taking a shaky breath. The serious feeling of betraying someone dear to you. As Rai said. I also have parents who have no choice but to love them just because they are children. It only bothers me that they are not in this world. I know I'm doing the wrong things to my parents in this world, but no matter how much I think about it, I already had parents who raised and loved me for 17 years. Even if I had lived longer in this world, it was impossible to completely forget them. If I had spent more time with my parents in this world, would my heart have changed by now? I was able to ignore them even though I knew it was cruel because they had three more children besides me, and because I remembered my previous life, I had a genius side in the eyes of others. Even if I behave a little strangely, I'm not an unusual kid, so it's because I passed on it. Even if you want to be alone, even if you are open to your parents... All the unusual corners were understandable. The parents of this world were good people to the extent that guilt rose again. If they had been bad people, I wouldn't feel this way. No one will know. What kind of fear I feel that I will fall in love with them. [Master.] “…Esh?” [Yeah.] There was no sound of footsteps at all, but when Rai raised his head to warn that someone was coming, it was most likely Esh. Suddenly, as if consciously on purpose, I felt a sign walking from the hallway. It was a few steps before reaching the door. The guy seemed to be standing in front of the door for a while, and I couldn't wait, so I got out of bed and opened the door first. Bump. "What?" “…Ginny, you didn’t lock the door again.” "Yeah, yes. You want me to say insecurity again? There's only one corner that I believe in. Whoever breaks in will be bitten by Rai before they open the door." "I guess so. I'm glad you have a trustworthy friend." [Friend! Rai is a reliable friend!] No, Esh! Rai will climb if you praise him! It was forbidden to praise Lai, who likes to gossip. I pushed Rai, who was flapping his ears, with my foot, as soon as the words fell. "Why don't you come in and hang out at the door? That's even more suspicious." “Before, you told me to show off… I was thinking about how not to surprise you.” “You can knock.” "I'm afraid it might get in the way." "Hmm? Don't you know that I haven't slept?" "Because you looked disturbed. I didn't know if I could approach you at that time... Ginny, are you feeling better?" I don't like Esh's cautious side, who is the exact opposite of me. Since I am a nervous person who is easily sensitive, I immediately noticed whether or not I was being taken care of. And Esh has always been a gentleman for me. "Any." “Then I’m glad.” "Would you like to come in? I'm not going to keep talking here." "…" What, why are you going backwards? Who wants to eat it? Then I saw this man… "Hey, this smell… did you wash? It smells like soap." Now that I see it, his hair is a little wet. I took a step closer to Esh and sniffed near the exposed collarbone. Clean water smell! Moist body! "Damn it! Did you wash alone? Where? Are there any good lakes? Then let's go together!" How can you leave me in the bath? With a small grunt, Esh retreated far more than I had approached, bewildered. I could see redness all the way to the bottom of the neck, but it was originally red there. I've never been embarrassed to take it off. “This is… because there is a well nearby, so we washed together. It’s the backyard of the inn, and there were a lot of men… maybe not to your liking.” "Do you know my taste?" I like men with a good body. Rather than the trapezius, I prefer to have the deltoid muscles developed. "You like lakes more than clean ponds. The bigger the lake and the clearer the water, the more happy you are… You like it when there are fish or something alive." “Ah, that one. Yes, I like it.” "I look so good after washing... Hmm, I didn't come here to talk about this." "That's right. Why are you here? Do you have anything to say? So will you come in or not?" How long are you going to make me stand in the hallway and talk? As I showed him the inside of the room and gestured, Esh slowly approached me with a clearly nervous expression on his face. However, it seemed that he had no intention of going beyond the visit. “Ginny, come with me… Would you like to have a drink?” It's not a very difficult request, but he was strangely nervous, so I held out my hand while making eye contact. I had to touch his bare skin to read the mind, and I moved my hand pretending to be the wet hair that covered Esh's eyes. As I gently stroked his bare forehead with my fingertips, his heart was read. {—She doesn't know. That this is the 19th date request. It looks like I'll be rejected again... I'll get used to it after she fill 20 times. } Being able to read his heart is helpful at times like this. Did I say no nineteen times? I remember two or three times. When did I do so much? {—It's nice to touch you, but it's childish. } I let go of my hand before it looked suspicious. It was quite difficult to stroke someone's bare skin naturally. “Would you like to drink?” "Really?" "Yeah, I don't think I'll be able to sleep anyway." I don't really enjoy drinking, but if Esh is happy, I'm happy too. It was already an undeniable fact that being together was comfortable and enjoyable as if something good happened. Spoiler: #221 (Ginny's parents.) I tilted my wooden beer mug and looked around. 'It was like this at night.' Unless it's a very high-end model, most inns have a counter and a restaurant on the first floor. So that guests can have breakfast and passersby can come in to buy food. And at night, it turned into a pub like this. It was the same with this inn where we stayed. When we got down, the first floor sold alcohol, so we decided to drink in moderation instead of going far. Esh brought snacks with a face that he didn't like something. “I wanted to bring your favorite sweets, but there are not many varieties. Going out and drinking…" “Okay, it’s annoying.” "But the atmosphere is harsh." He doesn't usually express himself, but Esh also had a noble taste like a prince. He kept grumbling for some reason, so I pulled the hand that was putting down the snacks and beckoned him to sit down. I've also read the secret thoughts. {—I know I'm the only one who thinks this is a date, but it's my first date in a place like this. It's disrespectful to her.} Don't you think we've already spent too much time together for a date? [Master! Did you just read Esh's heart?] [Ok.] The inner feelings of others I read were natural, but Rai did not hear them. Rai wanted to know anything I knew, so I had to explain it to him, but it was getting annoying. [What? What does he say?] [He thinks he is dissatisfied with the lack of a dating atmosphere. It seems like he doesn't like being in a place like this even though it's only the two of we for a long time? Anyway, I feel like I'm interpreting something.] [Oh, as expected, Esh is a hundred times more romantic than Master! He's a special guy.] [Sheesh, you like romance.] [Wow, Master has no mood!] Of course, since this is a low-level inn, it was true that there were a lot of shabby, drunkards, and there were already squeamish people. Even if I wasn't, I was the type that stood out quite a bit among travelers. She is a young woman close to that of a child, and her appearance is rather splendid, wearing the robes worn by wizards and padded with a hunter's leather jacket underneath. She's dressed in a way that she can't guess her job, so you'll want to know what she's doing. However, if you don't like noise and go around hiding your beauty with a hood, that's not the case. Because I should be proud of my beauty. I was lucky enough to be born with this face! Still, it might be better to move around to enjoy a drink. I picked up the dried fruit that Esh had brought and ate it, blinking my eyes wide at the fact that it was quite delicious. “Then shall we drink in my room? Go up with this... " "No, it's better here." Esh, who answered firmly, sat down faster than ever before, and placed his sword on the table as if it were purple. It's kind of a warning not to touch us, and in some aggressive cases, daggers are put on the table. It seems like he doesn't like being alone with me, even if there is a limit to pulling out a sword when someone argues. If you're vigilant like that, you really want to attack me… I mean, if I can't do it, I want to add it. “Esh, you should try it too. This isn’t bad.” I smiled with wide eyes and pushed the bowl of snacks. It was a dried fruit that tasted similar to jujubes, pickled in honey, and went very well with beer. It was almost the perfect side dish except for the fact that it was a good size to eat in one bite and I kept picking it up and licking my fingers with honey on my hands. Esh was ignoring the worries of trying to look away when I was licking my finger or clutching his sword. It's my finger that's licking, and that's why I feel like bothering Esh. I mean, it's cute anyway. I like Esh. Such a restless face, and a needlessly serious shave. I like smiling faces as if they are shy looking at me and eyes that are busy thinking about me. What? Are you too focused on your face? 'Well… Am I simply liking Esh's face?' That was something to think about further. It is because I was somewhat confused because my judgment was clouded when I thought of a handsome face as a national treasure. Of course, Esh's gentle and calm side is an advantage that cannot be overlooked. Sometimes, he's so mature that I get the feeling that Master Elle is nagging me. “Tell me. Ginny." "Huh? What?" “You seem to be having a hard time with your parents… it would be nice if there was something I could do to help. "... You wanted to talk about that?" Then it's no longer a date! No, are you actually talking about this on a date? It's the first time I've done it, so I'm not sure. "I was worried because it was the first time I'd seen you have such a hard time with someone. Besides, they're your parents… Is it too presumptuous to worry?" "No…" “Will you be okay tomorrow? Will I be able to meet them?” "Since they've come all the way here, I'll have to meet them. I can't run away forever." The feeling that had improved for a while plummeted again. I had to put the snacks in my mouth until they didn't go into my mouth. Damn I'm trembling. I thought I would have to drink more to calm myself down, but I didn't want to meet them tomorrow with the smell of alcohol. As Esh said. If I get involved with those people, I'm not like me. Because being their daughter makes me so uncomfortable. "You ran away? Why? Do they hate you?" "It's not a matter of likes or dislikes. It's a completely different matter. You know what it feels like." It was Esh who had the most awkward and difficult being on the continent as his biological father. He must have felt as uncomfortable with his parents as I did. The fact that the emperor was the father was also quite familiar. "If you feel that way…" "It's not that I don't like it. I'll make it clear." “It’s difficult.” “We broke up when I was too young, so maybe it’s because we didn’t have a lot of affection, and when I entered the academy when I was five, we hardly met. But it’s not their fault. Because I wanted to.” "... When only five years old?" “It was so awkward and uncomfortable. It was hard being together.” Esh put on an expression that knew what it felt like. Since he had a father who was the emperor overnight, he might understand my difficulties. I thought maybe Esh might be a rare person who could understand me. "They are good people. But that made it even more painful. It was burdensome to look into those eyes who seemed to do anything for me..." "Because you're awkward about saving something. I think I know what it's like." “I? Is it…?” “To Ani, to Rai. To Akia… It seems that liking and treating you kindly are two different things.” “I don’t like Akia and Ani so much, do I?” [That's right! It sounds like you like Rai!] I hate a guy who says his name in 3rd person. I drank beer while turning away from Rai's 'Ears of Joy'. "Did you know? The 'I don't like' that comes out of your mouth is a feeling close to liking." "... Don't try too hard to understand me. I hate that." "It's scary when you turn it into an enemy, but I also know that once you think of it as your own, you forgive quite a bit. You're not that hard to figure out. You're too honest for that." "What do you mean, how many secrets do I have." "Your secret does not harm anyone. I can swear on it with my all." Did Rai say Is Esh a romantic man? Looking at those softly whispering eyes, I have no choice but to admit it. To say that even me, who hates shriveling, makes me feel like this. “Would you like another drink?” "Yes." “The clerks seem to be busy, so I go and pick them up.” I handed the empty glass to Esh, shrugged my chin, and fell into thoughts again. My heart was heavy. Meeting my parents was too much homework for me. Every time I meet them, I don't know what to call them, so I run into the same trouble every time. Mother, father, I know in my head that I should call it that way, but it is harder to say it out loud than it is to call the Endairon. No matter how much I thought about it, I needed more time to prepare my heart. These are people I haven't seen in 8 years, and I recently died and came back to life… It was completely dark in front of me as to how I should feel. More than anything else, I had nothing to say. How have you been? It's been a long time isn't it? You said you held my funeral? "Haha… I didn't want you to skip social classes, did you mean to listen…?" The tavern was crowded, and I didn't even notice that someone was approaching me because I was struggling with unanswered questions about how to meet my parents. I couldn't even hear their voice until Rai barked briefly. [..ster! Master!] "Ginny…?" [Came!] I slipped away from the hand that was holding my chin. It was because of the voice I heard somewhere behind my back. Judging from Rai's warning that it wasn't so urgent, it was obvious that people who knew me were behind my back. No way… I looked back, trembling with anxiety, and yes, what I was worried about was right in front of my eyes. "That's right, Ginny!" “My daughter!” It's tomorrow! Suddenly, I saw Braight, awkwardly greeting the two of them behind them, who appeared and embraced me. Dropping bombs. Let's say that. But the time promise must be kept, isn't it? I replied while hugging them almost like a squeeze. He would have dared to use my parents as a shield. You're dead. I cut my throat with my thumb and sharpened my teeth. Of course, it was without my parents' knowledge. "It's really safe! I'm glad. You don't know how worried I was." “I missed you.” "...Keep, me too… Nice to meet you. But… We're meeting tomorrow… wasn't it?" It would be nice if both of you dropped a little first. There were not one or two words that could not come out of my mouth. There were very few people I could even talk to. "I did! But when I heard that he had found you, I couldn't stay still. You don't know how much I persuaded Confucius Kanyan to go see you right away." “Confucius said several times that you will be surprised and go to bed tomorrow.” “He asked you to emphasize that.” I must have been busy making holes for flesh, Braight. Who would see these Braight people as being in their 40s? Looking at the blonde couple who looked like they were in their early 30s, I could tell that my future was bright. This family is made up of genes while strong. In particular, my mother's side had cheeks and forehead young enough to look like an older sister, and I seemed to resemble my father's strong eyes. The blue eye color must have come from my mother. Just by looking at the faces that have been ripped out here and there, I couldn't deny that I was the real child of these people. It was at a level where even a stranger could tell that we were a family. "...First of all, I've worked hard to come this far... When are you going…?" "Hey! You're being blunt again." “Aren't we happy? I just met…" "Nice to meet you. Of course it's nice to meet you. But I'd like to know when you're going." That way, I'll get a sense of whether I'll have to be quiet for a few days. "We're going to go back tomorrow after leaving the estate for a long time. But because we met you! We want to stay one more day... Do you hate it?" "Are we a burden?" "...Yeah… you…" I wish someone could save me. Spoiler: #222 When I was struggling with a crisis, the prince appeared with a beer mug in both hands. "Ginny? These are…" "Esh!" “It must be your parents. It's the same... It’s very similar.” "Welcome! Say hello to my parents!” Rejoice. Two minutes! Here's a sociable man! Because he is a prince, his social skills must also be at the level of the royal family. I voluntarily entrusted Esh to host the two of them. I really openly grabbed Esh and pushed him forward for two minutes. "Is this what Sir Hansen was talking about?" "Do you know Esh?" _ "Yeah, Sir Hansen came to deliver your letter. He told me back then. About the people you travel with... He even said you had a guy you liked. If you think, 'Wow, that's normal,' that guy. I did.” So now, looking at Esh, I think in my head, 'Wow, that's normal.' Are you doing it? Esh looked frantic, surrounded by three gorgeous blondes. Yes, it was a little stiffer than usual, though. The guy was definitely good at socializing. “The greeting is late. It is an honor to have met you two. Duke Crowell, Mrs. I er... Just call me to rest. Please feel free to call me." “Esh, one of my friends has the same name. It would be nice to memorize it." Dina Crowell, formerly the baroness, now the countess, my mother. Our voices were so similar that it felt like I was speaking when she spoke. To be precise, I must have resembled her voice. 'Cause I'm her biological daughter "You seem like a commoner. Are you polite for such a thing?" "Honey? He's Ginny's friend. Let's not say anything bad about it. Esh, it's nice to meet you too." "...I'm against it! It's the first time I've been introduced to my daughter's friend, but that's a man!" Count Russard Crowell, who has a hint of a daughter's foolishness, but stops at his wife's foolishness because his daughter does not deal with her. My father has no lust for power. In fact, little is known about him. Except that his hobby is woodworking. You made a rocking horse for me. "It's not the first time. There's also young Mr. Kanyan, right? And Ginny is an adult now." "You haven't been officially introduced by Ginny. And since she's an adult, I think you should be more careful." As people who have lived their whole lives in a rural estate, they are not very good at socializing, so I could hear them whispering among themselves, and I quickly regained my consciousness using Esh as a shield. I hid behind Esh and checked that first. "So, you two, you're going to the next day, right?" "It should be. If it's been ten days since we left the estate and we don't go back… Oh, Ginny. Do you want us to stay longer?" "No." I can't commit the scourge that makes my mother cry. I added hastily. "I thought you even didn't see TumDra. After three days…" _ "Oh, I've heard of that… but I'm not interested. We came here purely to meet you. Splashing blood isn't bad for you... isn't it scary?" "That's right. A public duel is such a horrific and barbaric act. I can't let my dear wife see that. If you have nightmares, I suffer." “Me too.” It wasn't my mistake that the two of them were always holding each other even in my childhood memories. I think they hugged five times in a few minutes. Every time I see this couple, I get to say that I like Geumseul better. I mean, they must have four children. So maybe I can't get used to it any more. I don't see shrinking! “The two of you… Where are you staying?" They'd be stunned to learn that the youngest daughter, whom they both cherish, is going to watch a bloody fight with a light stick. We looked alike, but our personalities didn't seem to be the same. "There's an inn for nobles up there. We're staying there. Yeah! Won't you move there too? This place is too… small." I know without saying it back. To the extent that it is too noisy, dirty, and fuzzy. “There will be no empty rooms there.” "Don't worry about that. Even though I said a small room would be fine, they gave me a very large room, so I have a bed. Let's stay together." "..Thank you for your words, but I can't afford to forsake my friends who are as precious as life and stay elsewhere. I will stay here." Emphasize, but I don't hate them. When I was with them, I didn't like the fact that I wasn't free. Watching doesn't suit me. [..? Master? Since when did they become so precious? You've never been like that, have you?] [That's bullshit. It's just inconvenient to share a room with my parents.] [I know! It's better to be physically uncomfortable than mentally uncomfortable! Kya, I'm not smart, am I?] Mentally, it is always uncomfortable. "More than that, it's not a good place to talk. It's noisy, so we'd better go up to my room." The two did not get along in the tavern, the peak of confusion. They were the kind of people who would lose everything they had in 5 minutes if left alone. “Oh my gosh, this is the first time I’ve been invited to your room. Of course.” "Then would you like to go up first? It's on the third floor." "Aren't you going with us?" "I'll get you something to drink. Esh? Take care of my parents. You know where my room is." Even standing in the hallway on the 3rd floor, you may not be able to stand between them and be robbed. It had to be sent to a safe place. I gave Esh the key to the room, and Esh came closer with puzzled eyes. "I'll bring something to drink, so wouldn't it be better for you to go up together?" "I have other work to do. Please." After sending the two of them into my room, I motioned for Braight, who was standing at a distance, to come. He brought JayMam along, but he thought about hiding behind the girl. It was enough to say hello to JayMam, who originally spoke few words and hardly expressed emotions. "Senpai. Get out of here quickly. Next time I see you, You'll die." I smiled and gritted my teeth. If my parents were here, I couldn't reveal my true colors. I was oppressed even though they were upstairs instead of right next to it. "...Ginny! They are so upset! Everything they brought here..." "Noisy and quick turn off." "Ginny-sama? It's a pretentious thing, but I'll tell you something. Braight-nim worked really hard. Please forgive him for this, considering the sincerity and sincerity of this man who crossed the mountain range and crossed the sea in search of you." “You went to the warp.” “You know his stamina.” She was still a very dry person, but I liked her like that. This is because JayMam is the only one around me who has that type. She was intelligent, never said useless words, and had a shadow-like presence that seemed to exist even when she was next to me. It was a pity to be Braight's servant. "Okay. I'll teach you a way to live by looking at my mom." "What is that?" I still have stars in my eyes. I won't be able to see that when I die, so should I save you? I was still smiling. “Get five TumDra tickets by tomorrow.” “It must be difficult because the match is just around the corner… until tomorrow? Five?" “I, Esh, Chad, Enk, Gail… No. Six sheets. Akia’s as well.” "...Me?" “Do you have to take care of that? Go away." Just thank me for saving you! *** Esh tried to leave his seat when I came, but before he could leave the room, he was stopped all over by me. I blocked the front door and shouted with my eyes. 'How dare you! You're leaving me alone in this awkward atmosphere! You traitor!' I couldn't say it out loud because I had my parents, but it seemed that the meaning was conveyed enough. I took Ash and went to my parents. I was confidently smiling for business, determined not to do the same awkward thing as before. In the sense that I'm smiling mainly to the dean, I'm already impersonating an ordinary child. “Are you waiting? I don't know what you'll like, so get some tea first... I have come.” Was it because there were a lot of people earlier, so they restrained themselves? The two hugged me tightly, regardless of whether I was holding the tray. I thought that was too much, but it seems like it wasn't enough for them. I don't even like shaking hands, but they hugged me tightly without saying a word for a long time and I became awkward again. My mother was shorter than me, and my father was much taller, so it looked like he was holding two women. My body temperature, which was stuck in the middle, rose to a point of sweltering heat, and I was only able to release it when I could not bear it and complained of difficulty breathing and the heaviness of the tray. “I heard that it was okay, but I still wanted to see it with my own eyes.” "It felt like I had no choice but to come to see you. Everyone thought you were on the estate. But we knew you wouldn't come." "The last time we saw you was already eight years ago. You know?" “I know.” "We always missed you. We couldn't go because we were afraid that it might interfere with your studies, but our hearts…" "I know." I made these people uncomfortable to be comfortable with me. That fact will not change in the future. "It's still cold." "..My daughter! I'm glad it hasn't changed despite such a big deal." Damn it. Is it me or not, it's hugging time again? Once again, I had to hug the two of them for a long time. In order to avoid the same situation, as soon as I was released, I suggested that I have a seat in a hurry. “There are not enough seats, but please sit down.” It was a cheap inn room, so there were only two chairs in the room. In this case, the superiors usually sit. And for some reason, this room was naturally occupied by women. When my mother and I sat face to face like a mirror with a table in between, the men stood next to each other, and an awkward aura flowed again. Seeing like this… It seemed that Esh was my husband or guardian. Isn't it backwards? I am Esh's guardian. How fragile is he? I know my standards are high. “Um… it’s awkward. So what did you come here for? You probably didn’t come all the way here just to see me.” "Ginny." What did I say I can't do? Esh called my name softly from behind. It was usually the tone of my voice when I was about to beat someone, or already beat someone, or tried to beat a fan again. "It's okay, Esh, we're used to it." “This Ain has been like that since a long time ago. When she saw us, she even thought of sending us away.” "It was the same when she was at the academy. Instead of being happy every time we went to see her, she said the same thing. Why did you come here, when are you leaving, did you come all the way here just to see me… She was sad every time." I think my mother was more sad. My father was a little upset, but that was all. It was only today that I realized that I was wrong. "At first, I thought it was embarrassing because of my low rank. There were a lot of precious children there... I only later found out that this kid was worried about our pockets. It was too premature." “I have enough money to go see my daughter.” I remember. We didn't have any money at home, so I asked the teachers how much the academy tuition was. When I heard that the royal palace was providing full support, I was excited and flirted after that. It was also the reason why I decided to drive a stake into the academy. "...That's it, father… um… he made the rocking horse himself, and the cradle he made for his older brothers was passed on to me… I thought we didn't have any money. Actually, we were nobles, and we didn't even have a cook." It's hard to say you're a father. "Woodworking was a hobby. Just like your mother doesn't have a cook at home because she loves to cook. By the way, do you... remember you saying that? It was when you were only two or three." “Hmm… " “Ginny has had a unique side since she was a baby, didn’t she?” Spoiler: #223 "Yeah, everyone who sees this kid says she's a genius. After receiving the official notice asking him to enter the Royal Academy... I was proud and also worried." "However, please write consistently to each teacher in charge, saying that Ginny is a troublemaker like never before. She didn't cause any trouble at home. I was so surprised. I thought I was talking about another child." The two of them were excited and talked about me. Esh was listening to them with a very interesting face and he was a little shy, but that was a good look. What are you doing with the person in front of you? If it weren't for my parents, I would have turned the table over or changed the topic sooner. “It felt like we couldn’t have a close relationship. Still, she was really close with my brothers.” "I remember. I remember the day you were born. I can't forget it for the rest of my life. It was a rainy day... You cried louder than the sound of the rain. You don't know how sad you cried." "No matter how much we tried to comfort her, what did we do wrong, where did we get sick? I was depressed for a long time. It wasn't the first time I was raising a newborn, but it just made me cry. I was sorry and we cried together." "She's the daughter I've been waiting for so long, but she didn't smile at us all." “She used to be surprised when we hugged each other.” Yes, I am a sinner. But I don't remember that! “But when your brothers hugged you, you became very gentle. They all fell in love with you.” "Especially, the eldest child loved Ginny so much that she would not sleep and watch over her. Everyone was so engrossed in looking at this child, how lovely it was to see them waiting all day for a smile." "It was a good time. Now that everyone has grown up, I miss that time." The eyes of butt-parents in front of their dead and resurrected children were nowhere to be found so moist in the world. It wasn't strange if one of them cried right away. "...The brothers are back? What do those idiots know how to get out of the house?" "Your eldest brother still uses some swordsmanship, isn't he? The younger one is savage." “The youngest looks just like me, so he can fix anything. These days, he makes weapons! He even studied craftsmanship, saying I would give it to him someday.” "The bottom line is that they haven't come home yet?" Damn, I'm sorry you're falling in love, but I'll light a candle. You don't seem to be worried about your sons at all, am I mistaken? “The last letter came a month ago. They said they were going to some kind of snow mountain where there are dragons.” "If it's the snowy mountains... it's from Akirael in the north! It's the complete opposite from here! Aren't you worried about that place?" “They’re men.” "I know that dragons aren't easy enough to be discovered by them. Even if they don't, I wanted to make them independent, but it worked." "That's right. I told you to do it because you came to see the world on your own. Of course, I was so absorbed in your worries that I didn't pay much attention to it." Usually, when a parent's love is biased toward one side, the other children are also jealous, but these older brothers were engrossed in it, so there was no further answer. It was all the people's fault that I was used to the followers. “There were a lot of other things to be concerned about. I don't know if you know, but there were a lot of people who came to pay tribute to you in the estate. For a while, there was no time to set foot in the village.” “When I received the title of count, I was also given the land around me… First of all, I made them live there. Then, in return, they said that they would build a memorial for you? Should they do it…" "I break it." "...Are you serious?" "Yeah, I'm alive. Why do I need a memorial? If you can't destroy it, you'll have to repurpose it at the very least. It makes me feel dirty." “I thought you would say that…" Seeing the two of them in trouble, it didn't seem like the atmosphere was easy to break. I'll have to get Rai to break it down later. “There is something else I want to discuss with you.” "What?" "There's been a line of suitors since it was known you were alive." "Hmm..." I think Esh made a strange noise from behind now. "Look, this is all a proposal letter from you. Every day on Crowell Street, you are flooded with party leaders inviting you and letters asking for your visit. Most of the people who want to come in person are people who want to propose to you." I thought there would be a purpose, but it was not within the range I had expected. What do you know about me? I was disgusted with the roll of paper that my father had on the table and did not even touch it. "I think I'll have to ask you for your opinion on what to do...Is it important? We couldn't handle it our way." “Unfortunately, this is about a third of what we say, except for the fact that they are more than ten years older than you, or that they ask you to come in as a second wife.” "Can you believe that there was also a three-year-old suitor among them? You don't answer, so it's very troublesome for you to keep coming back? Oh, Ginny! Do you know young Mr. Rashyamu Pedri?" How can I erase the last name of Pedri from my mind? Although it is a family I remember because of Robenin, I know Rashyamu too. The unlucky second son of the family. "I know. Why is he?" “He is the most ardent suitor.” "Ugly." "He came to Crowell's estate directly, proposed to you, and said that he would get us to get along, and he was very serious. Four people from that family have already visited. He is the most active of the suitors." “He is also the best man in the family. As long as he likes Ginny, I agree... " "Honey? Because you should ask Ginny first. Ginny? I replied that he should not come because you were away... I thought you were already friends. I wanted to ask you, but you didn't reach out. What should we do?" Rashyamu was definitely the bridegroom that I would call my own. It would be impossible to find a non-covetous parent among the parents of daughters. He's the second son of the famous Pedri family, and he's got great abilities and a strong future. Besides, these days, as it is known that the eldest son is a fighting maniac that cannot be saved, he seems to be attracting attention as the successor of the duke, so there is nothing wrong with it. It will be overkill for any household. Instead of dancing once at the party with me, it's all goodbye to being locked up in Undine. There is a record of me winning a fight about 10 years ago. He was good-looking too… But Esh is more handsome. If you're going to choose a man for your family, Esh is better, and if you're going to pick a man from start to finish, Braight is better. Why Rashyamu? Besides, he's the younger brother of my nemesis, Robenin, right? leaving out. Even so, he would have to shed tears of emotion if he knew that I had seriously considered it for about two seconds. “Please formally refuse. Rashyamu and the rest.” "All?" "Ginny, you didn't even look at the list of suitors." "I'm dead. I'm alive, but would I like to get married? I still want to enjoy my life. There are still a lot of things I haven't done yet, and there are things I want to do over and over again. Getting married there... well. I'm not interested in it right now. Please decline everything ." "... That's right." "Yes…" I thought they were going to say something, but the two agreed more easily than I thought, and with a gloomy expression, they started to put away the marriage proposal. Nineteen years old was an age well past the age of marriage for a nobleman. It is too late to force it. "You don't want me to marry, do you?" “No… we just want to see you like someone…” "We always wish you happiness. If you don't want to get married, that would be our happiness." "Right." It was very unexpected. It was my father, not my mother, who spoke calmly and looked at me with calm eyes. I thought you'd definitely want my marriage. “It has always been like that since the moment you were born. I didn’t know what you wanted, so I wanted it more earnestly.” My father's side had pale green eyes different from mine. It was the first brother who resembled him, and he had a very similar personality and appearance to his father. "You didn't ask for anything little from us, so you wanted to help. Even when you wanted to study at the academy rather than come home… if you wanted to… we thought it was right for us to wait." “When it happened… I even regretted it.” “Should I have forced you to come home… or should I have told you that there is no need to study like that? I regretted it.” It seemed to be referring to being kidnapped. Not because I like studying, but because it's just awkward, so I shouldn't say it because it will hurt me. There was a corner where they thought I was a great model student. It's because I mostly live in the academy, and the dean often teases me about how good a student I am. He used to sing that I would be the pride of the Drake Academy. And now that I have come to see it, it has become true. "Ginny? It's our little wish. Won't you come home from time to time?" “It is not coercion. All we can do for you is wait for you... It’s just believing and watching.” “Look, it’s all over without us…” If you want to know what the person in front of you is thinking while wet your eyes, you can reach out. I had a ring, and holding a parent's hand was not difficult for a child. {—Maybe she's too smart to need parents. } {—I have a lot to say, but if I talk a lot, things I haven't learned will be revealed. I don't want to let people know that a person who has only one father is a master who can barely read. She's a child who has learned a lot.} {—I actually know. This child will not come back to our arms. } Just because you can read someone's mind doesn't necessarily mean you can get all the answers. I didn't know what to say. When my parents have a crush on me... The sincerity that had been brought on was too heavy to just take it for granted and bother with it. I had to say something when the ring informed me that they didn't want anything in return. I licked my lips several times and was only able to spit it out until I was thirsty. "Father, mother." "...Ginny." "I'm sorry for worrying you." It was difficult to spit out, and the words that came out were nothing in the end. It was the best, but that was it. And as if I had said something or promised, the two of them started to cry. Ah, it's hugging time again. *** It was the day I decided to have lunch with my parents. I have been doing bath in the morning. I found the cleanest clothes and wore them, combed my hair properly, and polished my shoes. The mud-dried leather boots were supposed to be brown, but they were dark gray. I left the room with the ring and bracelet I had taken off while taking a bath. I walked down the hallway at a light pace to the men's room, and there was no one there, so I headed straight to the dining room on the first floor. It was also stuck there. Enk and Gale couldn't see where they went, but Esh and Chad were there. Chad was having a late breakfast, and Esh was reading a book in her spare time. Then, feeling my presence, he lifted his head and looked up at me. "Ginny." "Hey, where are you going?" Next to Esh who called me in a soft voice, Chad grabbed the bread and asked, so naturally, I took the bread in his hand and ate it. The basket was also full of bread, but if possible, it looks delicious in someone else's hand. To be honest, eating it is delicious. “I was going to meet my parents.” "Ah, I heard from Esh yesterday. Do you meet a lot of people you know here? I heard that all the people of the Continent were gathered in Helicke, so I guess it's true." “We were supposed to have lunch together, but we overslept.” For that reason, I stole another bread and ate it. Chad had lost two of the bread he was holding in a row, but it seemed okay because it was familiar. Chad's simplicity shines through. The fact that I was a rumored Saint and the fact that the Counts and the countess were here was completely treated as someone else's business. It took only a few minutes for him to be shocked when he found out who I was, and then went back to normal. It was such a quick recovery that I wondered if his memory was at the level of a goldfish. "Don't be nervous and have a good time. It's sure to be a good time." "Esh." "It's been a long time since the weather has been this good." "You're going too." "...I don't know when it was decided..." It was as if he had quickly accepted his fate as he put the book down. "My parents and I and the three of us go. Will the flies get twisted or not?" “It’s going to be very messy.” It was suicide for a nobleman to wander around without an escort in a place other than his own. Roks will bubble in his mouth when he realizes that Esh is treated as an escort, but he's not here, so there's no need to look at him like that. “You can’t kill people in front of your parents, right? I have to go with you." Spoiler: #224 “It seems that not killing is not a candidate.” "No. What am I doing? Do you know if I trained all night long to take care of the smart guys? There's a saying." “Isn’t there such a thing? I'm not a spirit person, but I don't think there is." After learning that I was a saint, Enk and Gale tackled me noticeably less frequently, but Chad was still there. I'm glad he's a guy who doesn't change. "Yeah. But if I said it, would it become a saying?" "...I can't refute it! Angry!" “Huhu, it’s okay to tell your grandchildren that we were acquaintances later.” "Oh... can I tell them that you stole my bread?" "Of course! If you get married before then! Mmm haha!" "You laugh like a villain. You think it's impossible right now, right?" Maybe you don't know. Maybe Akia will discover this guy's strengths and become a positive relationship. I have recently developed a hobby of peeping into the hearts of people around me, and I knew better than anyone that I felt a kind of tickle towards Akia Chad, and that Akia noticed it too, but she didn't like it, so I was pretending not to know. Chad was simple and ignorant and had many shortcomings, but he was also strong and courageous. As Esh was the first to choose as a guardian, he has his own reliable corner. "Ginny? So when do we have to leave? I need to know to prepare." "Now. We have 30 minutes until my appointment." "... You're going to change your smile." “I’ll give you five minutes.” Oversleeping made me fall asleep and hasten Esh. I took the seat where Esh was sitting and took a little bit of Chad's breakfast. I couldn't eat breakfast, so I was hungry, but I had to eat lunch soon, so I couldn't eat much. So sad. “Hey… Ginny? I’m there too.” "Hey, Braight-senpai. Since when have you been there?" “It’s been there since… since you came down the stairs.” I knew. It's hard not to see those purple eyes that twinkle like a puppy. But now, he was being punished by 'ignoring'. "I'm not a person who bought the ticket until I got it, so why don't you pretend to know? Chad? Have you ever seen a ghost? This is a ghost." "I've been saved!" “What? Already?” _ "Look at this! Are you treating me like a human now?" When I said confidently sitting with my comrades, there was a corner that believed me. After wiping my hands with breadcrumbs, I took a ticket and counted them. "One, two, three… six. I'm sure." "Then… !" "I'm going to live up to my promise." 'Cause I'm so weak. Forgive me for my mortal sin just like this. Miwoonjeong is so terrifying [Master. You know it very well, but you feel like a loan shark who came to collect money.] [I don't know at all?] [As expected, the Master’s tendencies… Is it evil…?] There is something else to confuse. Although I am the saint of this district! I decided to show Rai my graceful and noble character. It seems like they don't know how much respect I am, because it's a very family-like relationship. “And I compliment you too. Senpai?" Look, my generosity. "...Where are you sick? Ginny? Are you okay?" "Do you want to die?" “Hey, I was scared for a moment. I thought you weren't angry." _ Damn it. If I do good, you're more scared, what is my image? [A catastrophe of more than a mad sword master and less than a dragon?] "Shut up." "Yeah! Thanks for treating me like usual, Ginny!" It's better to be alone. Then half will go. Braight starts fluttering excitedly when I felt relaxed. "Fortunately, it wasn't difficult to get tickets. I sold your parents' names and they gave them to me right away." "I beg your pardon?" “But don’t worry! Because I didn't sell your name." “…Ho-ho.” It was also a concern. Should I keep him alive? Come to think of it, I think there are more reasons to kill… "Ginny!" As I was immersed in my thoughts, Esh's voice pierced my ear sharply. In the meantime, I saw him getting ready to go out and coming down to the first floor. "Yes?" “What did I say…? When you see people.” "People aren't prey, so don't look like I'm going to eat them." "Yeah, shall we go out?" Because Esh makes jealousy cute too. I postponed staring at Braight until later and got up. It was after eating another piece of bread. *** “I looked it up, but if you go to the east gate, there is a tourist wagon going around the castle. Go ride it. This is it.” Again, my choice was excellent. It was a good thing to bring Esh. It was the first time that I was not so awkward even with my parents. Esh seemed used to dealing with adults, and he knew what they liked. Even if I did not say anything and stood idly from behind, he showed off his social skills and was constantly providing topics for conversation. "There is a legend that the reason the statue shines in five colors is because it was blessed by five angels. It is said that if you throw a coin on the palm of the statue and make a wish, it will come true." "How is it, it's amazing…" “It’s the first time I’ve seen a stone with such a mysterious color. What stone?” "As a result of analysis, it is said to be ordinary marble. When it falls off that statue, it loses its light and becomes an ordinary stone. Isn't it mysterious?" [A stone is a stone… ] I was bored, but my parents seemed to have fun, so I did. By the way, was Esh such a good talker? It seems like you are doing filial piety for me… A prince who knows grace. Good luck saving you. Knowing that this is actually the Prince Tour, the two of you wouldn't be able to enjoy it so comfortably. Who would think of Esh as a prince? When we were thirsty, he quickly bought something to drink, and when we were hungry, he took care of us and led us to the restaurant. Even the parents seemed to be satisfied with the presence of a quick guide. “He is of low status, but he is a very diligent man.” "Right? I like it quite a bit.” "But would you mind? Young Mr. Kanyan seems to like you too." After sitting us in the dining room, Esh was absent for a while saying he had something to buy. The two of them seemed to have already figured out why Esh was so devoted to us. “My daughter, you are very popular.” "I know, right. There is Esh and young Mr. Rashyamu Pedri. There are already three of you, right? Apparently, Ginny looks like me." Now that I see it, it seems that the corner of love for myself has also been inherited from my mother. It wasn't just her beauty that I inherited. "Are you dating Esh?" “Not really…? It’s not like that. It’s not that easy either.” “What's wrong? My daughter, if you need any advice, feel free to ask. It might be of some help, right?” “Ask anything. Sometimes even an adult's eyes are worth using." "Um, well. If you could choose between the two of you, what kind of son-in-law do you like? Actually, I don't know. Maybe that's why marriage is so difficult…" I couldn't even finish the conversation. "Ginny, as long as we like you, we don't really care! Identity, property, and everything we already have, right? We just need people to be healthy!" “Okay! You can come alone!” "I don't know, isn't it the most important thing to love you?" "People have to be trustworthy too! Know that we're all good as long as we like you!" The two of them suddenly got a little excited. The seat became buzzing in an instant, and I had to spit out the tea I was drinking. They said that if I didn't want to get married, they said I didn't have to, but in fact, it was clear that they wanted it intensely. “I heard that the man you hit on his left cheek and then he turns his right cheek is also a good guy, so that’s the goal.” "...Who said that?" “It’s Annelia, older sister.” A woman from a strong matrilineal society. She even taught me how to hunt. "Ah, if there is a problem, rather than which kind of man would be better… that's it, that." "What?" "Should I pick just one?" (Huhu) "…" "…" "Why don't you answer? You two? You said to ask me anything." There was a long silence, which continued until Esh returned to the dining room. It looked like my parents had bought local specialties that they were interested in as they passed by in a tourist wagon and brought them with both hands. don't be careful It was Esh who seemed to be smiling kindly as he felt the atmosphere became awkward when he arrived. "What happened?" My parents looked at me with the eyes that they loved me, and then looked at Esh with pity. “Be strong…” "Cheer up!" "...Thank you." Why is it that I have a family and I feel like I am being ostracized? Esh too. Isn't it so natural to be grateful? *** “Ginny, my daughter. I have sad news." By the time lunch was over, it was my mother who got lucky. When a couple is together, it is usually the husband's job to lead the conversation, but my mother is obviously in charge of our house. Father nodded with a face that everything was right as long as it was mother's decision to help. "I think we should go back today. I'm sorry." “We want to be there more.” "Today? Didn't you say you're going tomorrow?" "I did. I did... Didn't you originally reserve the use of Warp for tonight? But, since I met you, I was going to put it off until tomorrow. But it's impossible. It was a story worth knowing. It was a rare confrontation that made the Morega Continent boil right away, so it seemed that a large number of high-ranking people were coming to watch it. Warp was an act that had to thoroughly squeeze the wizard, so there was a clear limit to manpower. To use the warp, you need a wizard, the wizards are easily exhausted, recovery takes a long time, and it is difficult to recruit. For this reason, the number of times a person can travel per day is set in each city. Although it is rare that the movement is frequent enough to fill the entire number of times, it is definitely there. It is a time when there is a huge topic of discussion in the city like now. It means that the pressure of the nobles to come here now is at a level that cannot be resolved even with the Crowell family's reputation. "Here is not as quiet as it used to be. There are a lot of places to go to… I have to deal with what you asked for. I think I will have to go today." “Oh my God… What if I’m sorry?” “Ginny, your mouth is smiling.” Esh has been whispering in secret. I made a quick mouth movement, and my mouth made a sad expression and got up. "I'm sorry he passed away, but I have to see him off. Shall we go then?" But Esh grabbed my hand and made me sit down again. "It's dinner." Oh, it's still there. I sat quietly. *** There were obviously four people when we entered the Wizard's Tower, but when we came out, it was only me and Esh. The footsteps of leaving the two of us were heavy. "...Ginny. Cheer up…" "Fuha! I almost died of suffocation!" “Yeah, I knew you would.” "Now, where can you enjoy your blood to your heart's content? Esh! Helicke, whose parents left, even the air was fresh. I strode vigorously through the streets, as if something that began with an evil unleashed from its seal and ended with a demon. "Where! Where!" "I don't know. Chad should know." According to the most recent information, the current expected win rate is 8-2. Of course, Count Trenpe was eight. He is a hero of his country, and this is his country Heidrike. Of course, it boasts overwhelming popularity. Besides, he has already beaten Robenin once, and rumors have spread that Robenin has recently been injured by a monster. My blood boils at the thought of seeing Robenin humiliated and defeated. I have been banging my head for a very long time to understand why 'Confucius', what is this status... Heir? Duke? Prince? Count? Who?! Decided to leave it as it is. If anyone knows, please enlighten me! Because the text is '공자'.
I remember that I read earlier that the name given to the young of high standing in the sense that I think, "Mr. Young" I'm not sure + thanks for the chapters ^^
Thank you very much!!! There is one more moment. Esh will call Robin that. Can shorten to mister? It will sound strange, but even stranger with the full name ... Throw options and let's vote.
I read mtl's on 'novel naver and i notice that sometimes a duke gets called confucius. So now whenever i read mtl and read confucius i know what it means and it can be related to a duke. A duke is called 'your grace' but since robinin is a son of a duke I think it's better to call him 'milord' or 'lord robinin'. Just my opinion though. Edit: on second note, it depends on who adresses robinin. If ash were to call robinin it should be lord robinin as a courtesy title since milord can only be adressed by a subordinate or his subordinate.
Spoiler: #225 (Dra Tum Dra.) "Then let's go to the dorm and get Chad out! The money that Count Trenpe made to hang is also in the room!" “Do you make money?” “…It was prepared.” I stumbled out of excitement. I ran ahead to get over it, but Esh quickly caught up. I had to roll my eyes because my shoulders were caught. "Ginny? Where do you keep getting that money?" "Do you think I'll answer?" "No." "Right." As soon as I was caught, I turned around and put my arms around Esh. And I laughed with joy. "I don't want to lie to you, so won't you ask me anything in trouble?" "Should I be happy with that?" The corners of my lips looked happy. I can't even control it. *** Finally, the day of Tumdra dawned. How long has it been since I was so excited that I couldn't sleep at night? I woke up and got out of bed before the morning sun even touched my face. And from then on, I suffered from a feeling of urgency that I could not stand still. I wandered around the room distractedly, changed clothes three times and washed my face five times, but I couldn't calm myself down. I didn't want this to happen, so I opened the window and took a seat under it. This is because I thought that I could stabilize my mind and body through mana training that requires a high degree of concentration. But to no avail. Far from getting mental stability, I wanted to pour out that freshness and vitality somewhere, so I became even more restless. [Damn, Master! Why are you so distracted! It makes me cringe too!] "Aaaaah! Today is the day, how can I stand still!" [Does that make the time go by faster?] "I can't stand it!" How long have I waited for today? _ There was a long time left until the time we had promised to meet on the first floor, but I didn't care and ran to the men's room. I was thinking of dragging the lazy people out of the room, who must be still sleeping. As soon as I stood in front of the door, I skipped the knock and pulled the doorknob, but it was firmly locked. As I turned the doorknob strongly, I felt a sign moving from within. Everyone seemed to be awake. Good job! "Rai!" [Yep!] It's good at times like this when the porridge fits well. Rai didn't even say the subject of 'door', but by licking the doorknob with the wolf's long tongue once, he made the lock disabled. There is no door in the world that I cannot open. How much less like this insignificant inn door! I opened the door without hesitation. "Hello!" In other words, it could be said that it came suddenly. "The morning has come..." "...Ahhh!" "Ahhhhhhh!" Oh my… [Evi!] "How did you open it! I'm sure it's locked!" It wasn't my intention, but I saw the cock hanging between Chad's legs. He covered it with the wet towel he had been wiping his body with, but I had already seen it and he couldn't cover it properly. "What are you looking at! Get out now!" Chad was screaming as if something big was going to happen to him. Honestly, maybe this is my loss? I'm not interested in such a monstrous thing. It was on my side that I wanted to buy the eyes I hadn't seen. The ambiguous thing is that Esh also turned around and wiped his shoulders next to him, so I saw his strong buttocks. I must confess, my eyes were fixed on Esh's back longer than on Chad's dick. It's a muscle shape that extends from a smooth back that can't be seen as fat to a strong buttocks… 'Great. That's great.' It was close to a work of art, like the statues of the gods I saw one day. It was morning and everyone seemed to be washing their bodies, but two out of four were all naked and two were just taking off. It was Enk and Gale who survived my greedy gaze. The two of them were stiff, holding wet towels, as if something scary had happened. Since water is precious, most people prefer to simply wipe their body with a wet towel rather than taking a bath every day like me. After washing your face, it is common to recycle the water… "Hey!" "Yes?" "Can't you hear this…! Get out of here! Stop staring at me, you motherfucker!" I was thinking it would be nice to wipe myself with a clean, damp towel, but Chad treated me like a pervert. You're so quick-tempered I might take a look. “Who is walking around naked like that? Even if it's in the room, you have to be careful. Don't you know that anyone can come in at any time?" “I… shameless thing.” [People can be so shameless!] "I'll apologize for now. Sorry for looking at your dick, good morning." Esh, who had picked up his pants and put on it, pulled himself away just before turning to look at me. As the door closed loudly, screams erupted from inside again. When I saw something that would make my eyes widen, my mind was at peace. Oh, I saw something good. The royal family always drew portraits, but Esh's back… Won't you draw? It hurts. Come to think of it, he was wearing a necklace while he was naked. I was standing in front of the door for a while and trying to remember my memory, when Chad chased me out like lightning and tried to grab me by the neck, but he could hold it, and when he tried to hit the wall, he couldn't do this or that, he couldn't fight it and had a seizure. "You intend to put us to shame!" "No? Why would you do such a troublesome thing if you just kill it?" "Oh! This broken human being…!" "Huhu." "You're… You're a virgin…!" Chad seemed embarrassed to even speak the word. "Um ha ha ha! Where do you see the rumors? The saint is a character destroyer, so no one will believe it?" The pain of an ugly bastard is my joy! Laughing out loud like a victor, Esh walked out from behind Chad and I made eye contact with Esh. Oh, those eyebrows… It's a subtle difference, but it's definitely an angry eyebrow. At least 10 minutes of serious nagging. That's why there's no kindness in your eyes when Esh calls my name. "Ginny." "Yeah? My name is Ginny?" "This is not the time to be joking. I don't mind, but make sure you apologize properly to Chad. You were wrong." "... Don't you care?" "... Don't blink in strange places." "Well, it doesn't matter. You've seen me naked before…" That was great speed. Esh reached out and covered my mouth before I knew it. Even though it was a rushed hand, the pressure just stopped talking. It was a mouth shut, far from being sick or choking. "... What, say? Esh? What did you look at?" Unfortunately, Chad was a good friend. It would be nice if his eyes could only follow half of that. As much as when he found out that I was a Saint, the surprised face was quite pleasing to the eye. “Chad, you have to come.” "When were the two of you… like that…" “No, no.” Whoops, everything goes according to this body's plan! "I know what you're thinking! It wasn't on purpose!" "Me too!" "I didn't mean to see it!" "Me too!" "...Ginny!" Esh, who fell into the trap I dug, worked hard to explain the situation that could only be seen as an excuse, and could no longer rebuke me. Chad was also distracted by something else and couldn't whine at me. Esh groaned in despair and shook her head. It seemed a little unfair, but he didn't know. Taking advantage of the two of them being embarrassed, I leisurely got out of the place. Lulu, I should go first. "I'm going first! See you in the arena!" "Wait! Let's go together!" "You guys have a long way to go to prepare. Oh, I'll take Akia right away, so see you there. Bye then." How a woman should know when to disappear. "Hey! Please, let's go according to plan! Are you doing everything you want!" "If you are dissatisfied, formally request a duel." "...Esh! Do something with her! You're the captain!" “Ha… I’m sorry. Chad…” Our original plan was to get everyone together on the first floor and then go pick up Akia. It was because it was a little dangerous for Akia to come to the arena alone. However, if I go straight to the arena with Akia, the time will be reduced and there will be no troublesome movement of several people. Of course, it's also dangerous to go pick up Akia by myself. For none other than the bad guys. “Wow, the weather is perfect today.” [In my ears, I hear 'If someone gets caught, they'll make you a very cocky'] “Exactly! Rai." [Ahem. If the Master is in a good mood, I am also happy!] Unable to control the feeling of flying, I hummed and stepped out into the street lightly. The street was crowded with people from the beginning. I could hear Chad's voice calling out to me outside the inn, but that was nothing more than a background sound I always heard. There was nothing that could stop my pounding footsteps, wanting to see Robenin crumble as soon as possible. Anything! *** Unfortunately, there were no bullies who came to fight. "Aki, did you bet money?" "Not yet. I want to walk about 1 silver as a souvenir, but…" Akia, who spoke shyly and walked close to me, was more concerned than usual. The dark green dress had a bright pattern in it, so it was gentle and cute, and she wore a white lace belt. The bright yellow silk ribbon headband went so well with Akia's brown hair that just looking at it made me happy. My head was full of thoughts of Robenin, so I just discovered it, but every time I looked under the skirt, whether the shoes were new, they sparkled. "I'll tell you when we meet." "What?" “I say you’re pretty today. Of course, Akia is cute as usual." "...I'm embarrassed. Hey, but you know that I'm the older sister, right?" "Sure." "Ugh, it's so natural to compliment you, so I'm excited. Ginny-sama is really good too." It was immediately after she found out that I was a Saint, the name changed from Ms. Ginny to Ginny-sama. Akia was keeping a secret, but at first she didn't seem to want to say anything. There is no reason not to show favor to someone who is trustworthy and good. "Still, it's reassuring to hear you say that. I don't usually decorate well… I was worried that it might be weird since it's been a while since I've done this." "It can't be strange. Those shoes and the headband all go well together. Maybe it was made for Akia." "You're so happy. You seem to be in a particularly good mood today, is there anything good for you?" "Yeah. I think the guy I hate today is going to die." Akia was a very mature girl who knew how to pretend she didn't hear anything she couldn't hear. “So, why did you work hard today? It's not like you're trying to show me… Chad too?" "Yeah? How do you do that…" “I can see it.” “Tee, do you see a lot?” Actually, I just read the inside. It's easy, right? (Ahahahaha! Perfect morning to be raped by the look. It's not punishable! Ahahaha!) Spoiler: #226 “Where is he? Is your voice loud? Big one? Big feet? I also had big hands. ah! Turned on there… There's a dealer! Let’s walk over there!” I switched topics as quickly as possible. It was the first time in my life that I had spoken so urgently. Oh my god, that must have been a big deal. No matter how much I talk about what comes out of a level where my brain and mouth are directly connected, this is a bit difficult. "Is that big? Where are you talking about?" "Head." "Ah…" "Still, I will respect your taste, Akia. It's better to be big than to be small! A big head has nothing to do with intelligence, but there must be some good points." (Ahahaha!) I led Akia, who was sober, to the simple ticket office. People lined up for a long time, so they took a seat in the back. There were certainly some countries that made it illegal to wager money on a fight, but in the case of Heidricke, it was legal. As a country that lives on tourism, he was generous with gambling, and even helped the country run the festival during the festival. It is truly a beautiful gambling country. There was also a specialized dealer for the nobles, so I could see how much fun was lacking for everyone. "I'm going to bet on the Count. In the sense of cheering for the Count… Did you say that Ginny-sama would also bet on the Count?" "That's right. I bet it yesterday and it seemed like it wasn't enough, so I walked again yesterday." "How much did you spend… I won't ask because I'm scared." "I didn't bet that much. I mean, I have money left over? I didn't know, but if I want to bet more than that, I'll have to bring your ID. It's a hassle." “.. That, I know the limit was 500 gold.” Acknowledging that she didn't want to know because of her good memory, Akia looked at the silver one she was holding in her hand with mysterious eyes. It was a loss for Akia if she cared about the different units of spending. It's not because I'm an aristocrat, but because I'm throwing money around because I'm a spirit warrior. I have the one and only metal spirit in the world, and luckily, the world's currency was metal. "Next." After a while, it was our turn. The dealer handed out a blue document in a businesslike manner, and there was a column for entering the stake and a seal certifying which top the ticket office was located on. There was also an advertisement that guaranteed dividends up to 3,000 gold. “Who are you betting on?” "One silver to the Count!" She couldn't control her excitement, and it was as if she was betting her money. The betting system for the general public was simple. If you sign in the center of the document and hand it to the dealer along with the stake, a large stamp is stamped in the center to indicate that the dealer has confirmed the stake. Then he tore the papers in half and returned one to us. "Take care of your confirmation. If you lose it, you won't get a dividend." “That's basic. What's the betting ratio right now? Of course, Count Trenpe is overwhelming, right?” When asked kindly, a kind answer was returned. I felt good today. "Of course! Our Count is overwhelming. 8 to 2! Can a man who only believes in his youth and runs wild dares to defeat the Count?" “Be smart!” "This opportunity, our general, will press the cheeky imperial bastards with their cheeks!" "Eukyakyakya!" It feels so good to laugh face to face with like-minded people. You'd have to bet on Robenin to make a ton of money, but betting on him wasn't a wise choice right now. Unless you want to lose money. "Hey!" "Oh, are you here?" "You're here." Chad, approaching us through the crowd, was easy to find because he had two bigger heads than the others. The question was how they found us so easily buried in people. “How did you find us?” The front of the arena, where the match was soon to be held, was crowded with no space to walk. "It's you, who's after a weird laugh." "Oh, I don't know what you're talking about? I'm an elegant person to the bone, so even when I smile, I'm the most elegant in the world." "You're laughing like a villain with the most evil plan in the world. You can tell right away how dangerous you are, right?" "Huh, isn't it? Ask Esh, Braight, or Akia. Everyone will agree with me." "You don't already have a conscience on the list of people you ask? Two are the ones who went to you and gave you their gallbladder, and the other is Akia who doesn't hate you." Are you smarter than a goldfish? Normally, I would have kicked a low kick in Chad's leg, but I felt like I could forgive anything today. I am generous. Because I'm excited to smell the blood of a natural enemy. "Khahaha!" [Kyakyak!] "Ah, embarrassing…" Esh and the rest of the party appeared in the crowd with their heads raised when I laughed out loud and wickedly once more. Judging by their round eyes, they must have heard my laughter and came to see me. To lead the lost people with the sound of laughter, whether you like it or not, it seems that Saint's Timber is not going anywhere. Ha, I should be moderately noble. "You said to enter slowly? Did you hear the megaphone?" "Oh! Yeah?" “That one is already going in.” The central arena where TumDra was held was quite large. According to the information that had been memorized involuntarily due to the buzzing around from all sides, there are over 30 entrances and exits, and it can accommodate 40,000 people, making it the second largest on the continent. The biggest arena is the Colosseum in Elan's capital, where I fought Robenin. “Everyone, come here and I will give you a ticket.” I took out six tickets from my arms and waved them. It was the ticket that Braight had sold my parents' names to. The person to whom Roks wrote the letter of introduction was not at home because he was so busy that he couldn't even see his face. I almost missed the match, but in conclusion, it's not bad since I had something to blame for Roks later. "I... Ginny-sama? Who is that wizard friend?" “Why is he?” “I can’t see him. I know that the ticket was also saved by him.” "I have to say it right away. I saved it because I ordered it." "...Yes." Akia was embarrassed by Braight's existence. She was nervous and withdrawn just because there was a nobleman between us, but I didn't really care about him. Even though I am a noble lady by name. It was strange, so I took a peek inside and found that the title of a Saint was so powerful that being noble was a simple reason why it didn't matter. First of all, I had the belief that I would not do any harm because I was a saint, and above all else, he liked me very much. Anyway, this guy's popularity. “I thought he was going to watch the game with us too.” “I guess he couldn’t get more tickets.” "Ah." "These days, this ticket seems to be worth the price. These six tickets are also worthy of praise. Although it is cheap for the price of life." Bright's crimes are already overflowing and the punishments are too many to bother with. “Well… well, then I’m fine, so the invitation is an honor, and I’m really grateful, but it’s okay if I don’t watch the game. It’s better to call him…” "Huh? No. He was whining so I got a scab in my ear. When I got this, it seems that Shin is a sorceress and he is being dragged into the Wizard's Tower from today. What he said… He couldn't. I understand half of it because it was a cry, but the communication team was running out of manpower. Replenishment was all over the place. It's going to be roughly right. Right, Esh?" "I'm glad you're not interested in him…" When I was talking about Braight, Esh often had that deep expression on his face. "If it's a happy thing, it's a happy thing, what's that expression?" "...I feel like I can see my future. I can imagine when you lost interest in me." "If you don't do stupid things, it won't happen." [Oh.] [What?] [I thought I could get the Master's attention for the rest of my life! Because I am an intelligent being.] When I see Rai, I feel confident, but I reflect on myself not to be too self-congratulatory. Because it hurts mentally. "Anyway, you don't have to worry about Braight. He was just trying to follow me. He likes violent things anyway... He likes things that suit him." "…" “Did I just say a word?” "Yeah…" This adds one more reason to Akia's reluctance to turn to Braight. "Is it a secret? The thing called pervert." “You can tell just by pretending…" "Still, you have to respect your identity. Everyone accept the tickets brought by the pervert! We can't all sit in the same area, so take note. We got it late, so the seats were torn." The general seat ticket, which is the second cheapest after standing seats, simply states which section you can sit in. It's a concept that seats are available on a first-come, first-served basis in the area, so if you want to get a good seat, it's best to go as early as possible. “Let’s see. There are two cards in District 11, two in District 24, and two in District 38, so it will be divided into three. First… Gale and Enk.” I handed out the tickets on my own terms, but my best friends, Gale and Enk, were in the same 11th district without any hesitation. Each area had a slightly different color for the table, but it was a light gray color. "Finally!" “Big! Thank you!" "You must hurry to sit side by side?" When they received the tickets I gave them, they were more than ever happy. Men are the cutest when they can see what they like. "Area 24 is Akia and Chad." "... What are you doing?" "And me and Esh! Let's meet at the dormitory after the game is over. It's crowded around here, so it's hard to get back together, so take care…" “Yanmar! You… you and Akia can watch together! I’m watching with Esh! Isn’t that normal!” How dare you be dissatisfied with the seat I gave you. You seem shy to be alone with Akia. A man without courage is not cute. I glared at Chad with squinted eyes. “Why? Do you hate seeing Akia?” "...No, that's... I'm not saying that…!" "I know you're stupid, but just do that. Don't do stupid things that put Akia at ease just because you're shy. If you react like that, you'll embarrass Akia, right?" "Ha..." "And it's normal to want to see someone you like, right?" Enk and Gale had already gone so fast that they were gone, and only Esh and Akia, who were making similar expressions, were left. Both of them had their cheeks blushed, and their lips could not be kept still. Akia says yes, but why does Esh look like that? Looking at it again, Chad had a similar expression on his face, so I was the only one who was upset. What are you guys? Why is the atmosphere like this? [Why are you like that to Esh?] [Because the master wants to see the person he likes?] [Ah.] [That means you like Esh.] I quietly agreed. It was an undeniable fact. Rai has now transformed into a snake and hid in my clothes, but I decided to follow the rules because pets are not allowed in the duel. If you can't see it, it's like it doesn't exist. Just like the perfect crime is not a crime. “Hey, Chad…? “No, Akia! It’s not like anywhere else, you’re all alone in the battlefield! It’s like a gathering of bloodthirsty crazy people!” Are you talking about me? "But I think you're making her uncomfortable." "It's not that I don't like to sit with her... I...! So...! But..." "..Yeah?" "My, I... with a woman... two... what, I've never... never done that! So!" I glanced at Chad, who was busy stuttering without even making eye contact, and Akia, who was shy, and crumpled a pink ticket into Chad's pocket. (Ahahaha! Great!) They would support each other if they had a crush on each other, but I had no intention of watching this tickling scene live. Spoiler: #227 "I'm going. Well then, you two do well." "Wait! Leave us alone…" "I'll go! You do your own thing! Don't interrupt other people's dates without notice! Let's go, Esh." "...uh, ah! Yes!" Baby Chad, you can't even afford it. If you don't have a clue, you have to have courage. Where are you going to marry? If Akia kicks you, you should applaud. I quickly moved away from the young couple, and Esh followed me with ease. The fact that I was walking with the widest stride I could take was so light that I wanted to keep it a secret. Swordmens are... I looked up at Esh after getting kicked out of the slightest complaint, then paused and asked. "Why are you laughing so much?" “I like it.” "…" It was a foul to laugh like that all of a sudden. Whispering too much. Even coming so close. "I can't express how happy I am. You don't know, Ginny, but you're the one who makes me happy so easily." I'd rather not say anything now. Because I feel like I'm going to stutter like Chad without realizing it. I thought it was purely liking Esh's face, but I was confused when I felt the same way about the fake face. Do I like anything other than your face? If so, maybe you like it too much. *** The inside of the building, which had barely been pushed in by the crowds, was more crowded than the outside. Of course, since all that large crowd came in. People trying to find a vacant seat and merchants selling jujeonburi mixed together, and it was like a chaos. There were shouts here and there for unknown reasons, and there were fights all over the place, and I could see them pulling out their swords. Then, although they were stopped by the security, there was no peaceful atmosphere at all. It wouldn't be surprising if there were spectators who died before Robenin. Originally, I was not fond of crowds, but after stepping on my feet a few times, my love for humanity quickly ran out. In my heart, I wanted to call the Endairon and wipe out all these humans, but for now I was patient because I am a modern person with patience and reason. Three times to be patient might save mankind. "Everyone is so diligent. I didn't know if the seats were already full." “Um… where are you going to sit? I hate the inside.” “How about the aisle seat over there?” "Great." The general seats used by commoners were cramped and dirty, but on the sticky floor where I wondered when it was cleaned, the chairs were poor and the stadium was so far away that people looked the size of fingernails. Regrets flooded in, wondering if I should have gotten VIP seats even by selling the Saint's name. However, I didn't want to reveal my identity, and it was obvious that there would be a commotion if it was known that I was here, and I thought this would be better if I wanted to watch the match while laughing and chatting with my friends. In the end, they all dispersed, leaving only Esh and me… After all, this made me want to go on a date that was ruined last time or insult him. Because of the sudden appearance of my parents, I couldn't even trace Esh to the bathroom industry. I made him drink a lot of alcohol, so I wanted to take off the necklace after checking the amount! As far as pure intentions! Isn't it a woman's instinct to want to see a handsome man's drunken, blushing cheeks? "It's a bit far from the stadium, but it's not bad enough. Ginny? Would you like to sit this way?" Unaware of what I was thinking, Esh suggested a seat with a handkerchief lined all the way. Our seat was in a corner where the stadium looked slightly slanted, and the better side was yielding to me. Seeing his sincerity, I sat quietly in my seat. The square, which is close to a round stadium, had a hole in the ceiling, so I was able to look up at the sky once. The weather was perfect, as if everyone knew it was the day everyone had been waiting for. Isn't it the perfect weather to let you know that happiness is nearby? Can you see Robenin become X? Where else could there be a day like this? "Whew huh huh." [I think you just got some dirty thoughts... ] _ [Don't go into details!] [The Master is the one who protects my neat mental state! My pure soul is stained with insidiousness!] [Heh, everything neat is gone.] Although he felt good, I could not agree that Rai had a pure soul. I looked around once. Although there was quite a bit of time left until the match, the seats were almost full. That must mean that many people have been waiting for this day only. People were buzzing and waiting for the showdown to begin. Of course, I was one of those spectators. Feeling the surroundings seething with excitement and heat, I couldn't stay still, so I took out the green flag I bought from the square. "Ginny…? When did you buy it?” "Yeah! I bought it on the way to pick up Akia." It was a simple cheering tool that was attached to a wooden stick by cutting a green cloth into a long square shape. It felt quite refreshing to hold it in both hands and shake it. I waved the flag to Esh like a purple one. "I wanted to buy a bigger one, but they said they were out of stock. So I bought two. Would you like one too?" Feel. Shake two to taste best, but I'll lend you one in particular. I held out a flag as if hesitantly. He should know that I doesn't give it to anyone. "... It's fine. First of all... it's because I'm a citizen." "Oh, I'll respect you." right. The start-up was so good that I overlooked it, but he was even the prince of the empire. As a Dmitry person, it was completely different to me, but to Esh, the atmosphere in the arena was openly praying for the victory of Count Trenpe. That would soon be Robenin's defeat. In other words, it also means that the number of people who want the nose bridge of the empire to be broken is that much. The only thing to know at a glance is that those wishing for Count Trenpe's victory were waving all kinds of green items listed on Heidricke, while those cheering for Robenin were dressed in red, but the number was clearly small. The spectator seats swayed green wherever they looked. Looking down from the sky over the dense forest, it looked just like that. Just because you can see sparsely red berries through the greenery doesn't mean it's the color of the forest. As long as it was overwhelmingly green, it was just a green bush. For a person with a normal mental state, raising a sword in such an atmosphere would be a great torment. In the audience, an atmosphere of hope for one's downfall was dominant, and no one predicted Robenin's victory. They were simply looking at his young age and looking for a golden opportunity to boo the duke's bloodline. It was like a herd of hyenas waiting for the moment when the pride of the empire was put to shame. 'Obviously, apart from personal feelings, the win rate is low.' Speaking of Count Trenpe, when Robenin was born with a mite, it seems that the child would not have cried even when he was born, but anyway, at that time, he was already one of the strongest in the continent, who was already in the ranks of Sword Masters. The proud sword of Heidricke. A general who deserves respect as a representative figure who symbolizes the power of this country along with the high spirits Tiatrizen is praying. A hero and spiritual supporter of the people who have protected this country for years longer than Robenin's age. On the other hand, Robenin was nothing more than a blue-blood child who revealed it again less than half a year after being defeated by such a Count. Although he is a rare genius that the Empire was so proud of, he is a pitiful man who isn't very worried about his mental state as he goes crazy about fighting and travels all over the continent, arguing all over the place. If you have low status, someone will stop you, but he is the eldest son of the duke family, he is a high-priced horse released in the field. You have to catch him, but you can't even dare to touch anyone, and it's clear that you hear the words of the emperor or the duke with the back of your ear. It is true that he is an unlucky man who lives on his own terms, but he is also a powerful person, so he has raised his reputation by beating the strong one after another. 'When I heard the rumor that Robenin had won, I had a stomach ache for three days.' How did the Heidricke people live when they finally fell to the Count after trying so hard? Originally, Heidricke was uncooperative and rebellious towards Elan in everything, so it was a festive atmosphere for a while, overtly rejoicing just that the hero of his country suppressed the pride of the empire. In the end, they even set up a place at the festival as if to celebrate their second victory in advance. From the moment the luxurious name 'Dra Tum Dra' was given, this was no longer a simple duel between them. Out of that realm, it has become a pride battle between Elan and Heidricke, and the most enjoyable part here is that Elan's defeat is so clear. I want to see Elan's high nose squashed, so how much shit must have been going on and everyone would have given up their livelihood and gathered here. Nobility and commoners would think the same thing. They all watched the match with one mind and itchingly. And among all these people, there was one who, with the purest heart, wished for Robenin's disgrace, it was me. I didn't even think about the pride between countries. I just want Robenin to be insulted. As time passed, I became more anxious, unable to sit still in the chair and just stood up a few times. What to hide, I was a very impatient person. "Aww! Why don't you start! It seems like hours have passed!" “It’s been less than 20 minutes…” "What do you know! Tell them to start quickly!" “Calm down. Ginny, seeing the presenter appear, it seems like it will start soon. Look at this." "Where? Can you see me?" "There." I could only find it after Esh pointed it with her long finger. I saw the presenter with a gorgeous green cloak on his shoulder coming out of the player entrance. very squishy. "Too far!" My eyesight was better than average, but I wasn't smart at this distance. I narrowed my eyes and shaded my hands to see if there was Robenin. Damn, I should have bought a telescope! In this world, it was a very expensive item, so it was only used by nobles. I would have bought it if it was sold on the street. I took a quick look around to see if anyone had one, but everyone had a similar situation to me. They were trying to see something with their gloomy eyes. [Rai.] [Yep?] [Would you like to go to the VIP seat and bring the nobleman's telescope?] [You are speaking as if you left it to me... Are you telling me to steal it?] If I don't say the subject, I feel like it's not a crime. [I'm borrowing it. I might return it later.] [You are not returning it.] [It's okay to steal some things from the nobles. Because they are rich anyway.] [Master is richer, right? Remove the flea liver... ] [No, no. If you steal what commoners have, it's a flea liver, but it's okay to be an aristocrat. They eat well and live well without them. There is no need to have any remorse because the nobles do not steal anything. Floating some water in the river is not the same as being a water thief.] [..Great logic! I'm a little persuaded... ] If there was a commoner with a telescope nearby, I would have bought it for a hundred times the price of the one I bought. Without it, I have no choice but to rip off the nobility as I regret it. [Go quickly. Don't be caught.] [Yep!] [If caught, absorb it and destroy the evidence.] [Leave it to me! Who am I! Master's Spirit! Perfect crime is my specialty!] Since most of the telescopes are made of metal, in theory, you could have had Rai build the telescope. The problem is that I don't know the theory. Exactly on what scientific principles the telescope was built. Because we don't know what kind of combination of parts in what shape does what, we couldn't make a telescope that could mimic a similar appearance but would be perfectly functional. If it was as simple as a gold coin, I would make it any number of times. Because making money is the easiest thing in the world. —You've been waiting a long time! Everyone! The higher the expectations, the longer the wait will feel. Finally, when the host announced the start of the TumDra and went around the arena with an exaggerated gesture and gently climbed on top of it, a deafening cry erupted from the audience at once. Spoiler: #228 The cheers were so great that the host could not hear them well even as the host spoke through the amplification magic. I got up from my seat without realizing it. “Ginny, then the person behind us won’t be able to see the arena.” "Oh, yes." I was able to keep my buttocks on the chair for a while while keeping my neck long. Soon, I had to get up at the voice of the host introducing today's protagonist. —First challenger! The whole hall was shaken by the sound of shouts. I stood in the crowd, feeling the heat, and stared at the doorway the host was pointing at. —Is there anyone who doesn't know? An ambitious man from far away from the Empire! The youngest Sword Master in existence! A rare genius that Elan is proud of, Robenin Pedri! The waiting comes to an end. And I knew only how long I had waited for him. I couldn't take my eyes off Robenin, who was walking through the countless eyes. It felt like the unimaginable. He moved as if he was alone in a silent world. With a heterogeneous gait, with a gaze that no one was looking at, he simply walked, put his feet on the arena, stopped, and finished it all as if it were tedious work. As expected, this green cheerleader didn't seem to mind. Rather than worrying or being pressured, he was stalking us all by himself. At least I know for sure. It's a face that says he doesn't care about anything other than himself. —And, our pride! Our valiant spear and shield. Guardian of this land. The continent's strongest swordsman! Everyone, please welcome us with your support. Heidricke's shining sword. Dra, Count Trenpe! I continued to stand stunned, and was gently pulled by Esh. “Ginny, you have to sit down.” It was then that I realized that the people behind me were complaining about me. Esh was like an angel sitting on my right shoulder, speaking only the right words. Rai is the devil on the left shoulder. I tried to suppress the itching and sat down calmly. The match hadn't even started yet, but my cheeks were burning with excitement. But it wasn't as hot as the crowd calling out his name madly at Count Trenpe's appearance. The hall was filled with heat at once, and the voices cheering for the Count's appearance were unstoppable, making his ears tingle. Although the count was over 60 years old, he looked like a man who had trained his body all his life, and he looked like he was only in his 40s, and his impression was harsh. Known for his eccentric nature and patriotism, he was known as a strict soldier with a tiger-like and a cruel temperament. However, he's also a rare noble who is never touched by commoners. His popularity, which makes my skin tingle right now, may be coming from there. The moment the two swordsmen, the main characters of the day, stood on the playing field and shook hands, it became a little quieter. Because it was a moment to be reverent. “Robenin…!" Of course, my attention was focused on Robenin rather than Trenpe. As I stared at it too much, the expressionless face of the boy began to show clearly whether my eyesight improved or my concentration simply improved. Still uselessly handsome. It was a natural beauty that made it possible to know that he was of a good bloodline with a face that seemed to be relieved even when he was angry. Unfortunately, he would end up being a swordsman genius, but his face was also a genius. "it's annoying!" “Do you hate it even if he just showed up?” "I hate it so much, but I'm even more annoyed because he's handsome enough to admit it!" "...Ginny." There are several types of handsome men. The person who looks at you without knowing it because you are remarkably handsome, and the other way around. Which side of the guy was annoying, and when I looked into it, he was incredibly handsome and couldn't take my eyes off him. Those golden eyes possessed by the bloodlines of the Elan imperial family were similar to those of Esh, but they were numb from beginning to end, so they did not glow, and there was a perfect wall that made them inaccessible. How about red hair, which must be grown as soon as possible because it is cumbersome to cut? Even from a distance, the unusual, fat-colored hair has a creepiness that cannot be imitated by dyeing. If it weren't for this kind of place, there would be few people looking at him with a smirk. It was like taking a risk. This is because Robenin was the kind of person he did not want to associate with, armed with an unpleasant kind of silence and standing like a blade, with a strong stench of blood. Did I say that the difference between a fan and an anti is one piece of paper? My sharp eyes saw a large cut across Robenin's temple from where he got it. It had never been before. He was injured, so maybe that's all. I was even more annoyed because he looked fine than I thought. Normally, it should be reassuring if no one is hurt, but if Robenin is involved, even the humanity that is as small as a millet disappears. “It seems to be true that he was injured.” "What? Does it look fine to me?" “His steps are heavier than usual.” "..Where?" The two swordsmen were getting accustomed to the area by slowly circling over the arena. The stadium was about three times the size of a regular match, but the rules were the same. The opponent must not be killed, and it was also the standard rule that the one who was injured enough to be unable to move loses. "It's tilted to the right, so it's a little out of balance." At Esh's words, I carefully looked at Robenin's gait once again, but if I could tell the difference, I would not be a Spiritist but a Sword Master. To my eyes, it was only a perfectly balanced, tight-knit gait. This kind of eye can only be pushed aside by the swordsman. There was a huge difference in the visual acuity of the body because the parts that were trained in the first place were different. As proof of that, Esh was looking at the distant stadium calmly, without squinting like me. "Esh, who do you think will win?" "I want it to end without anyone getting hurt. I know it's difficult." "Then I'll change the question. What do you think is the probability that Robenin will win?" "You're mean. Knowing that I have no choice but to record Lord..." "Ah! Even if it's not, I wanted to ask you for a while… Are you two close? You and Robenin." Esh seemed to be briefly conscious of the surroundings in response to my question. But everyone was very noisy and didn't pay attention to the little whispers of the couple sitting in the hallway, looking only at the stadium. Normally, my beauty would draw attention, but we were so ordinary because we wore hoodies to hide our lies. I said, 'Huh?' And when I asked for an answer by beating her neck a few times, Esh reluctantly leaned towards me. And whispered close enough to his lips to touch my ear. “Lord is like a friend.” "A friend is a friend, what is the same thing?" “Because you never know what Lord thinks. No one will know… in his head.” understood at once. It was at this point that the whole continent had already realized that Robenin was a free spirit that even the emperor could not control. How do I know this? If Robenin was someone who listened to the words of his superiors, he wouldn't be able to draw his sword like that over there. There was no way that the high peoples of Elan would have allowed such a battle that had no choice but to lose. I'm pretty troubled too, but not as much as him. "Still, you can tell if it's a swordsman as skilled as you? Since it's the same swordsman, you won't get a sense of who is stronger. "Would you mind telling me that Trenpe is overwhelmingly strong?" For me, it could only be that the Count and Robenin were stronger than average. If they were weaker than me, I'd get a sense of it, but the two of them were far beyond my reach. As I travelled, I felt that the ones who gave off strong marks were always half-hearted guys. On the contrary, they completely captured themselves and made them impossible to measure. For example, it is always in a state of breathlessness like a wild beast just before hunting. “If you look only at the power… I think it's equal." "Nonsense! He has win to Robenin before, hasn't he?" "It's not always the superiority of strength that decides victory or defeat. Sometimes it's the environment or... who is more calm and experienced. It must have been not like this when the Count won before.” "It must be the other nobles who inflated the table by putting on such a complicated show. The Count is different from the Lord. He is someone who will do anything for his country. Even if he doesn't want it, even if he hurts himself, if he gets better with his own sacrifice, he can bear it. It is a person.” "...Robenin does not serve the country." "You can tell just by looking at what he's doing. He doesn't care about anyone's honor. He doesn't even care about his own reputation. That's why he's lazy." "Damn..." Suddenly, the multitude of spectators around them began to feel burdened by these green waves. Earlier, I was simply admiring the Count's great popularity, but after listening to Esh's words, I could tell what kind of psychological pressure the Count was going through. Robenin, who had already been defeated once, lost again, and the defeat of the Count, who must win for the honor of the country, was different. I quietly threw the flag I was waving to the ground. "Lord is a person that is difficult to describe in words. For a concrete example, I have never seen him feel shame. He is a man who does not know shame… He must have been happy when he lost to the Count." "You must be happy. Because you can fight again. You only like strong people. You're not interested in someone who wins once." “You know it well.” I've lost. He couldn't even remember my name. I stared at the stadium again with an annoyed face. Two swordsmen facing each other in the center of the arena lightly clashed their swords and exchanged silent salute, and somewhere in the distance, a long horn trumpet sounded announcing the start of the fight. The trumpet sounded exactly nine times around the arena, and that was the countdown. 3,2, 1. Start! What else would you think of? Holding hands, I earnestly prayed for Count Trenpe's victory. It's a bit green, but please don't be pressured! It's a burdensome situation for the country, but… But… 'Damn it. At times like this, I envy a whole group like Robenin the most.' Now that I see, it was a battle between the Earl, who was fighting a fight that he should never lose, and a madman who was excited to fight again. Plus, this bloody madman will fight back indefinitely until he wins. One day, the Count is bound to be defeated. I can't help it. Count! Just pretend it's a mistake and kill Robenin! That's it! you can do it! It was the first time since I was kidnapped by a dragon to beg for something so earnestly. Spoiler: #229 *** The competition was in accordance with the standards. There are up to 3 rounds, and there is a time limit of 5 minutes per round. And during the long-awaited first round, I didn't see anything. as the word there is nothing to see. The other spectators were astonished as well. During the match, there was no cheering, just everyone holding their breath and groaning like a desperate dog, not knowing what to do. You would have to know what was going on and how to react, but it was as if you had become blind. Is that stinkin' wind or Robenin? Could it be that the faintly moving blue thing is Trenpe? Everyone would have expected to see something great. It's a battle against the pride of the Sword Masters, how intense and thrilling it must be. They must have gathered here full of such anticipation. But that was a huge mistake, and almost everyone, including me, couldn't even follow the shadow they were fighting. It must be Esh who is watching the match properly. [I'm here. Master! Huh? Why are you doing this!] Occasionally, there was the sound of metal clashing between the swords, and there was nothing to see properly except when the two of them stood still to measure the distance. I buried my face in my lap and seriously contemplated whether or not to cry. [Are you crying? I got the telescope, so cheer up! See! Take a quick look at this!] [.. It's a telescope and you don't have to see anything to see it! They're so fast I don't even know what they're doing! I can't even take a minute in the first place!] This was not a fight in the realm of the criminals. It did not become something to see and enjoy, like the fist fight of the city officials. If I had been a little more serious, I would have wanted to get my ticket refunded. For example, when I came to a concert, I couldn't hear the music because the range was different. I came to see the showdown of the century, but the level of the players was so high that it was in a tragic state that ordinary people could not see. "Aww!" No matter how hard I tried, it was useless. If someone wants to swing the sword, the other is on the other side, and if you just follow it with your eyes, the two are already far apart. [The Count's sword is faster! Master.] [Do you see that?] [Is it correct to express how I feel? After all, what they wield is nothing more than a metal object. Metal is under my jurisdiction… You can see roughly where it flows.] I'm worse than Rai! Rai put the telescope on my lap, which I had asked for, but I only felt dirty. It didn't seem like it would look like this. I tried it once, but my field of view was narrowed and it only became more difficult to follow the movement. “…I can’t see it like this… I feel a little weird.” [.. Why are you suddenly using polite words?] “I have come a long way.” [Ah, it could be. Master is a spirit sage, right? There's no such thing as moving fast. You know what you're talking about out loud right now?] There are not one or two people who feel a sense of disappointment while watching the showdown, but the shock I received was unique among them. Others would be admiring, 'Wow, being a Sword Master is such an amazing thing.' For me, this was nothing. It was terrifying as a position to grind teeth to fight one of them. The shock that came from not being able to see movement was great. I felt like I had been stabbed in the back of the head because I thought I had trained myself. I was relieved in my heart to see that Esh looked really good when he used his sword, but it turned out to be that I underestimated Esh simply because he didn't have to fight with all his might. 'This is not… Absolutely not! I'm too weak! As soon as I fight with Robenin, my neck will fly away!' If you let Rai eat Robenin's sword first, there might be a win rate. But I didn't want to win that way. That guy showed his swordsmanship as a swordsman, and I wanted to win as a Spirit Warrior. But, disabling the sword was the same as disabling the spirit for me. I know there are people who are obsessed with being fair, but I was very proud of the fact that I was a Spirit Warrior. If he simply wanted to kill me, he would have poisoned me without any trouble. As a Spirit Warrior, I wanted to defeat him. Because that was the only way to restore and protect my self-esteem that was crushed on me as a child. I knew in my head that the swordsman and the spirits couldn't fight, but since I'm different, I only thought that I could win someday. However, it seems that I did not take into account the fact that the opponent was also unique. Did I not want to admit it, or did I not consider it this much? I was frankly terrified to see those horribly intricate sword shifts and lightning strikes that I couldn't even dare to pursue. And I was annoyed at the fact that the red bloodstains on the floor of that match had eye sockets that couldn't even see whose body they came from. As I stared aimlessly at the match that I couldn't see how it was going, I only had an ominous thought that I would not be able to beat Robenin. In the past, I had never seen such a high-level sword fight, so the shock only increased. 'I've never neglected swordsmen. But I didn't know it could be this strong. Those people are no longer human!' Can I defeat Robenin without taking the sword? Do I want to win that way? No, but that's a monster. The first round was over while the dilemma was bothering me, and it turns out that even the referee couldn't see the match properly, so he couldn't decide whether to win or lose. Then, after seeing the wound on Robenin's forearm, the first round ended with the Count's victory. A short break was given before the second round started, and I was exhausted as if I had done a match. It was even depressed enough that Esh was worried about it. "Did you see it?" “…A little bit.” "I couldn't see anything. I tried to force myself to see anything, but I just got dizzy. I can only do this." I was so full of self-confidence that I was a non-human being, but for a moment I felt humbled in the fight between the two swordsmen outside the human realm. Come to think of it, the strongest swordsman I've ever seen up close was Esh, and I couldn't even follow the end of Esh's sword. And the tip of that sword had never even turned towards me. What a friendly world I have lived in all this time. [Uh... mad!] [Is it because Robenin is stronger than I think?] [No! I think you grew up so nicely!] [...? I beg your pardon? I don't have ears. Can you tell me again?] [It looks like it's too big like a flower in a greenhouse! That's why it's so easy!] [Did you forget that I was kidnapped by an ogre-eating dragon? Did you change the slave bed? How long ago, while searching for treasure, was it that I almost died under the lake?] No matter what Rai said, my anger did not subside. The second round started while I was biting my fingertips, but somehow I just wanted to ignore it. 'Cause I won't see anything anyway. Esh comforted me, but it was not of much help. “Ginny, don’t be hasty to look with your own eyes, but first look for a sign.” "It's easy to say! You know it!" "Now…don't be mad. You can do it too. It's a matter of tricks. Trust me and close your eyes." "...if I close my eyes, I can't see any more." "Don't do that. Come on, just one more time." I grumbled at the calming hand, but I reluctantly closed my eyes. I was in a state of semi-abandonment, saying that there was no harm in closing his eyes if I opened or closed my eyes but couldn't see. The others were cheering as the match started, but I could feel my eyes rolling with my eyes closed. "It won't be difficult. Maybe it will be easy for you." “Too many people… Robenin’s footsteps are too far away.” “Ignore what you don’t need.” I knew what Esh was talking about, but it was hard to concentrate. The sounds of so many people mixed in a mess and it just seemed to pour over me with my eyes closed. "There are two wild beasts fighting fiercely. There may be rabbits, squirrels… chickens, etc. around. But it's definitely different from that. Two big ones. Ginny, you know? They're different." "Ummm…" “Find it, focus and feel it. Make it yours.” By stroking my shoulder very slowly, Esh made me relax. With my eyes closed, I folded their arms and slowly followed the darkness in search of the two exceptionally large and ferocious forces. It was far away, but I could feel it. Their existence was more overwhelming and clearer than anyone else here. “Usually, it would be difficult to detect because they are also killing signs, but not now. They are fighting over who is stronger by standing up and wielding a lot of energy. There will never be a moment when it is easy to feel like now. Ginny, you can feel it.” “I feel it.” “Then hold on.” I raised his mind with a sensation similar to holding my breath and practicing mana. In this roaring heat, they were so sharp that they felt cold. But whenever I opened my eyes, I felt like I would lose this sense. "I do not know. How it's like to hold on." "It's difficult because you think it's difficult. Ginny? You are that great spirit… his name was Endairon." “Why Endairon?” “He’s the one who controls that. You had complete control over the giant being filling and sweeping the cave, but not touching it. Similar. Where do you put your senses?" "... Where." "Yeah, it's just that it. It's easier to detect than to steer. To steer, you have to first detect, right? You already know how to do it. You just didn't have anyone to give you the tricks." As if controlling the Endairon... It's like sensing that huge body and deciding where it's going... How focused was I? The existence of Robenin and Count Trenpe began to be felt clearly from the moment they started using their swords. Even with my eyes closed, the moment when the sword and the sword fiercely collided, I felt a sharp sensation that made my fingertips twitch. I can feel the flow of mana even when I close my eyes. Among them, the sword is as fierce as lightning strikes, and silent as a deep well pierced by lightning. "Did you find it?" I nodded my head slightly. “If their movement has entered you, then open your eyes.” I opened my eyes, but the sensation I had once caught did not disappear. It was closer to reading and feeling the flow than seeing it with my own eyes. As Rai said, it felt like metal. "See." Traces of the sword were drawn in my mind. Who prevails? It was Robenin. He was swallowing the Count. Spoiler: #230 *** Dra Tum Dra. It is up to you to interpret it, but if you translate it directly, it means a confrontation between great swordsmen who can even face dragons. And, true to its name, the confrontation was at a level that could not be judged by the eyes of an unfamiliar criminal. The referee's presence was nothing short of a scarecrow, and the second round was decided as a draw as nothing could be recognizable except that the second round was fierce. To be precise, it seems that we could only produce such a result because it could not be determined. The referee also seemed to be a fairly competent swordsman, but he was not comparable to the two of us who are non-human. To be honest, I should have brought a sword expert in order to properly judge… It's difficult. And, fortunately, the 3rd round didn't even need a decision. Because one of the two swordsmen could no longer fight. I'm sure I'll see something like this in my lifetime. "...Damn it. I didn't want to see this even if dirt got in my eyes." The last 3 rounds didn't even go through to the end. Not long after it started, Robenin's sword ruthlessly pierced the shoulder of a veteran, and the moment the tip of the long sword pierced through the flesh and muscle, I had an illusion as if the sound was rubbing against my ear. Ho. At that angle, the bones must have been crushed. Luckily, the count stopped at the point where he was inserted by the sword. If this wasn't a match watched by tens of thousands of spectators, but a battle that risked his life, the sword would have cut off the Count's right arm. As if acknowledging that, the match ended when the Count fell down on his knees first. But I couldn't admit it. I didn't come all the way here to see this. I'm not saying I didn't take this precious step to see Robenin defy everyone's expectations and win! I gritted my teeth and pondered what I had seen, but my eyes were no different from that of that judge. At the moment of penetration, all movement stopped and could be witnessed, but had no idea what had happened before that. One of the swordsmanships that had been up and down abruptly faltered, and then Robenin won. It wasn't even the blink of an eye. It was all over before I could close my eyes. "What the hell! It's over all of a sudden!" Even if I learned a few things from Esh, it was just a way to sense the flow of energy and see the big picture. Not seeing the whole process vividly, but unknown parts remained, and the fact that I did not see the decisive moment in particular was absolutely frustrating. I looked at Esh at the unfamiliar throat congestion and scratched both cheeks straight down. As I was tormenting my face with my claws set up, Esh grabbed my hand and gently placed it next to my waist, whispering like an adult. "The match was fleeting. The Count hesitated." "What?" "The Count has a chance. He could have put a sword in Lord's left eye… he hesitated, and Lord didn't miss it and counterattacked. That's it." That was the problem with this kind of courteous match. Because there was a strict rule that said that the one who suffered fatal wounds would lose, but not kill the opponent. You might accidentally kill an enemy while fighting! It may not be a mistake, though! "Eik… The Count is a dwarf! You should have just killed him!" The chance to blow your nose without touching your hand flies away. It was nice to have a chance to kill with my own hands. "Lord Robenin is the eldest son of the renowned Duke of Pedri. That too is the most beloved talent of the Empire... A count that cannot be killed. Just because Heidricke is uncooperative with Elan doesn't mean that he wants to be hated by Elan.” "It's political after all, isn't it? It's not fair!" “It is the swordsman's job to risk it. The Count prioritized political judgment over his pride as a sw. It was a rational and realistic decision. But as a swordsman, I'm a fan of his." Esh, who can live without the law, shakes his head so decisively. The world of the swordsman must have been more brutal than I had heard. Only strength ruled them, and the pursuit of power is justice and truth. In that respect, the one who is most like a swordsman might be Robenin. “Unfortunately, the outcome will not change… To win against Robenin, he had to put everything down and compete as a single swordsman. Doing a gentlemanly thing to an animal is suicidal.” "So, now you're referring to Robenin as a beast?" "...Forget it. He made a mistake." "You can see it, right? Is he okay?" “Because I want to forget…” It was not only me who was not willing to accept the result, it was only after a long time after Count Trenpe fell to his knees and fell on the playing field, bleeding, the audience seemed to accept who won and who was bleeding. It was an indescribably strange feeling that tens of thousands of people who had been so noisy were engulfed in silence all at once. At the end of the long silence, cheers and despair erupted from here and there, starting with small cheers. Most of those who groaned because they could not believe the result unfolding before their eyes were melancholy lamentations. "Oh My God…" "...the Count!" "How, this…" I too felt very miserable, but cruelly it was true. It was Robenin who shattered everyone's expectations and won the victory. A great person who can come to a foreign country and put a sword on the shoulder of the country's hero in front of the people of that country. Robenin's victory drove everyone into shock and horror. As the country's hero suffered a humiliating defeat, the atmosphere changed in an instant from a bamboo ceremonial to a portrait house, and it was so gloomy that even those who cheered for Robenin's victory stopped cheering as they noticed. Although it was said that they gathered from all over the continent, more than 80% of the audience were people who predicted the Count's victory, and half of the crowd were Heidricke. Even those who bet on Robenin seemed not to be happy about it for fear of being beaten to death. In order to receive a lump sum payment, you must first save your life. In that gloomy atmosphere, the Count was unable to get up. Even after the sword stuck in his shoulder was removed, he kept on his knees and left his droopy arm unattended, unable to raise his head. There was no way he could lose consciousness at that level, so he seemed embarrassed to raise his head. It's best to pretend to be dead when you have no face. “I’m sorry… Count… I cheered for you.” [Huh! The Master has compassion for others! What!] [Is it because it’s not like everyone else’s? There's nothing worse than losing to Robenin. Humiliation is not such a humiliation… Look at that cheeky bastard, that little bastard who won't even like it after winning.] Who could like it! Even if he growled and sharpened his teeth, he was not angry. [If the Count is so pitiful, heal his wounds with Endairon…] [Oh, I don't think it's that much.] [You wipe your mouth right away! It bothers you so much just by imagining it!] [I am rumored to be a Saint. Am I not a real Saint? I won't do that because it shrinks.] Ugh, I got goosebumps because I thought I was doing good things in front of others. I was busily stroking the back of my arm, meanwhile the Count went out half-carried out by men in white. Even though Robenin didn't succeed, he was standing on his own feet. It made me sad more than anything that his limbs were intact. —Ah! Oh, let me tell you. The Count will leave first for prompt treatment. Don't worry, folks! Since the priests are waiting, a full recovery is no problem. The host fluttered the colorful cloak in an effort to fix the awkward atmosphere, but it was not enough to calm the mood. “Esh? Aren't the wounds inflicted by swords impossible to heal even with divine power? It is only self-healing. Did I get it wrong?" The sword was one of the most powerful weapons humans had. Because it destroys the essence, it is said that neither spirits nor magic, nor the skin of a dragon can be cut, and the resulting wounds cannot be healed even with divine power. "..it must be a lie for the sake of stability of the public." "Aha? You'll find out soon enough." “There are a lot of people who don’t know much about swordsmanship… Above all else, it’s not like anyone else, but Count Trenpe, the sword of this country, has suffered permanent injuries, so it’s not good for the people to know, so I think they’re just trying to cover it up.” Anything politically entangled makes anything interesting. I shouldn't do politics. Because it's one of the things that doesn't suit me the most. —And the showdown is over, but the event remains. First of all, the axis of the Royal Choir… Ha performance and… Wasn't that performance originally prepared for a self-congratulatory performance, knowing that it would be the Count's victory? Even the host himself knew the fact and spoke awkwardly, and then, after hearing a whisper from someone who ran to him, he began to stutter even more. —In addition… According to the news we have just heard, there was originally a trophy ceremony for the winners, but… The Marquis, who was supposed to help, came home because of an urgent matter… No, because he couldn't attend today… It's an honor, but instead of me… deliver… Sobbing. Oh man, it's crazy. The marquis must have come to watch today, but since Robenin won, he went home angry, so I could bet on Rai's tail. I was confident enough to walk through the whole Rai, but that would suffocate Rai, and he was mine no matter what. Sometimes I want to beat him to death, but even if I do, I will kill him with my own hands. “Tonight, as a group of the Heidricke aristocrats, I might be crying and falling asleep while kicking the duvet.” "I don't think there will be any aftermath." "You can see, right? Rather than that, now that the business is over, shall we go?" "...that's not polite. Ginny, the event isn't over yet." "I'm not polite. Let's go." Business is over, but what are you doing? If Robenin had lost, he had won, so there was no reason to be here. Esh begged me to stop by gently folding my arms. I thought that I would go by myself if it was no use. —Lord? Lord Robenin! You don't have to go yet! Then, I only found out today that being a moderator is an extreme job. How pitiful it was to see Robenin suddenly trying to leave and he grabbing it with his whole body, and I felt pity for him. "Ugh, you bastard with no manners. You can't go because the event isn't over!" "…" "What! He is the main character and I am the spectator!” [Nothing to say... ] Romance if I do it, adultery if someone else does it! Because I love myself, I could forgive whatever I did. But Robenin didn't want to even breathe. There was no reason to want to hear the victory testimony of the unlucky bastard just by looking at his breathing. He won, so you have to stay and hear something like that. I can't let the poor me see what I can't see anymore. —Did you promise to cooperate with the organizers! Lord! 10 minutes… 5 minutes, no 3 minutes! "Let's go. Esh, huh?" — Lord! Please tell me just one word about your victory! “You mean you don’t want to hear that, huh?” —Please… Just one word please…! “When someone talks to you, answer him, you bastard.” Without realizing what the moderator wanted to say, I muttered instead. Robenin was a better chewer than answering, and I couldn't help but cry when I remembered what happened to me the other day. As I looked at Esh, I sharpened my teeth like an animal, and I felt Esh tremble. "...Ginny, it seems you don't like what Lord does." "That's right. I don't like it if he tells how he feels, and I don't like it if he doesn't." Even if he was happy with the victory, I would be angry, and even if he had such a naive attitude, I would be angry. Even after defeating the strongest swordsman on the continent, he was just being held captive with an annoyed face as if it had never happened. This is why I cannot help feeling pity for the Count. I felt a sense of unity all the time. After removing the blood of the Count from his sword, Robenin swept it away with a strong beating of the sword, and gently put the sword into the scabbard. Realizing that it was not an act of endangering himself, he approached Robenin again, but the shaking of his legs was visible even from a distance. I think the award should be given to that professional moderator, not to Robenin. —It's annoying. What do you mean? —S, the feeling of victory… —Does not exist. —...how are you feeling right now? —Ha. Spoiler: #231 —To whom do you dedicate the glory of this victory? It's an expression of gratitude to Count Trenpe for teaching you… Anything is fine. —I have no memory of being taught by the Count. He's just a nerd. —Hey… —Covers his black man. Where else have you been so naive as a swordsman? The crowd roared and started screaming in anger. The guy has extraordinary talent. A talent to provoke murder in people! "No luck!" "Anyone's son of a duke!" "Boo!" Their anger was so intense that it wouldn't be surprising if someone broke into the arena. You wouldn't be surprised if you were killed by Robenin with a single shot after breaking in, so no one will attack him. Everyone seemed to know how precious their lives were. Any anger control disorder will be cured in front of Robenin. —...that's right. —I won, but why are you curious about how I feel? Doesn't this mean. —I do, but… —I'll just go. —Wait! Just one more answer! —It's useless… —It really is the last! It's only the second question. —Isn't that everyone's concern? Many people are wondering. Where will Lord's next steps go?! If anyone has any thoughts on the next opponent, please tell us! —Next… —Yeah! There is a story that Count Trenpe will visit the Mercenary King next time. —I don't care about the Mercenary King. (Lugo) —Yes? How? He is one of the most talented people that the Lord has not yet defeated. —He has a history of losing to Count Trenpe, and he is a very bright person. —...that was a long time ago, and I expected you to be interested in it, but… Are you fooling the Mercenary King now? I must have heard it wrong. I dug my ears and looked around and saw a few people doing the same thing. The Mercenary King was as famous as a blood-crazed guy as Robenin. He is a strong and powerful man, so he is one of those opponents that should never be touched. Congratulations, Robenin. Even if it's not me, someone is going to kill you. —I was interested for a while. But I have a more interested opponent. —Except! Who are you planning to challenge? Now that I see it, it only comes to life when he talks about fighting, that guy. Who the next prey to be preyed on has already become pitiful. It has nothing to do with me, but if you can't kill it, I'd recommend just giving it a shot. I'm sure I'll be bothered by biting and sagging until I win. I didn't even think about it. The moderator was asking the question again, even though he clearly understood. He didn't seem to understand either. —Are you talking about Ginny Crowell? — Was it that name? A woman who came out of the dragon's hands. —Saint Crowell... —Yes. The woman. —Yeah… She's alive! It's a very happy day. A blessing from the continent, a gift from God! Maybe it's a precious soul… —I want to fight her. The multitude of people in the audience all flinched at once and exhaled in unison. "Crazy…" "I think it turned." "Run away. Saint…" Some muttered loudly, but I was at a loss for words. —Did she come back alive from the dragon's hand? Besides, there was a record of blocking the breath… I can't believe all the rumors, but I wonder how far they're going to be true. —I'm hoping I've misunderstood… You say that you want to fight with the Saint…? You will wield a sword at the Saint…? her… — Exactly. I'm excited to see her compete. He smiled for the first time and gave off a pleasant tee. It was a terrifyingly cool and beautiful smile, but it was also at that time that I came to my senses as I was missing some screws. “Wow! What kind of people are there!” "If a Saint is a subject of protection, it is first-class! It is right to protect it!" “You must be the only one who thinks like that while looking at the symbol of sacrifice that the continent loves! You crazy fighting maniac!" "Calm down!" The booing was poignant and most of what I wanted to say came from all sides. And I was really just trying to sit still. When Robenin defeated the Count, when he acted unlucky. Even when he said roughly because he couldn't remember my name. But I couldn't stand the fact that he had completely forgotten that we had a history of fighting. Because I knew he had erased it from his mind because I was a loser. "Robenin Pedri!" I got up from my seat, succumbed to evil, and raised my right foot on the chair in front of me and shouted. Up until then, I just looked like one of those wrathful people. As I rapidly gathered mana and raised my energy to the point where I had never seen it before in my life, some sensitive people began to turn their attention to me. "Yeah! Come on, you bastard! You're a weakling! Take up the challenge…Take it!" Esh! "Ugh!" “Shhh, calm down.” "Neah!" "Really… Ginny…" Damn, you damn angelic bastard! I can't do anything dangerous because of you! Get off my right! I'm going to soak that chubby head in water and use it as an Endairon headdress! [Right! Calm down, Master! As a human being who can’t even live for a few decades!] [Kill!] [That's right! If you call Endairon right now, you will be sick with symptoms of shortened lifespan again!] The strong taste of blood tasted when I bit the hand that was covering my lips, but Esh didn't put it away. I tried to lick the bitten spot, but it was no use now because I had used it too much. “Ugh!” Unable to overcome my temper, I struggled with my whole body, but it was enough in the blink of an eye to lift me up easily and get me out of my seat. Esh whispered hastily as he walked out of the audience with me strapped to his side like a sackcloth. "I'm sorry, but this is not possible." [Rai!] [Eh? Esh?] "Wow!" [How much? Can I bleed him? Yeah? No? Just take it off? It's very tricky!] If I'm confused, the execution is delayed because Rai can't understand my command properly. While Rai couldn't understand what I was saying, I was suddenly dragged out of the hallway. There was no one in the short tunnel with the exit, and I was furious that Esh had stopped me from doing something again. No one could have done this to me. When Esh put me down near the exit, it was extremely me, and I shouldn't have put a hand on his face as soon as I was released. "Die!" Damn! Yes, I slapped his cheek. Slapped Esh in the face. I did that to Esh, who was only looking at me as if nothing like that mattered after being hit even though he could avoid it with his eyes closed. "Ginny! You know this is not the time to overdo it!" "...why are you right!" "I do that when you get angry by hitting me. But just looking at me… now…" "You're annoying!" "Be patient for now. I know it's an unreasonable request, but I'm doing it for you." I realized that the anger that should have been directed at Robenin was in the wrong place. However, I was so angry that I had to swell and cheer up, and I was still sorry, and I had to admit again that I was a pretty crazy person too. I was about to burst into tears. It was embarrassing because all kinds of emotions were mixed up to the point that I couldn't deal with it. I hated things that didn't go my way, I hated Robenin so much, and I was angry that someone dared to stop me and I couldn't kill him. I was just so upset that I wanted to cry. The fact that I wasn't convinced that I could defeat Robenin even though I was so maddened made me most upset. [Huh… Undine… did you come out…?] "Ginny… I apologize, okay? Don't make that face." The warmth of a large body hugging me tight as I was not sure what to do was a welcome feeling in my heart. I hugged the pillow and vomited out all sorts of anger by hugging each other tightly with a feeling of holding back my anger. "Why don't I do it all! That bastard wants to fight first!" "Yeah. I've heard that too. But not here. Not now. You have to think about your condition as well." “Almost all right!” "Yeah, I know you're still injured." Oh, I think this is pretty cool. Esh's tantrums seemed to have a pretty special effect on my fire-like temperament that even dragons couldn't recognize once I took a peek. I and Esh had a big difference in physique, so I had to bury my face in his chest, which was good. I moaned as I wiped away the tears that had been fading away from his chest. “I fought even though I had more serious injuries in the past.” “What was the result?” "...I lost." “Now, Lord is also injured. Even if a decision is made someday… I don’t think it is today. The situation is not good in many ways.” (?) Esh's hands were so big and warm that it made me feel good. It was a strange thing to be able to pick up a rough breath just by having that hand stroking somewhere between my back and my waist. Is this how tyrants feel when they meet a human who is like the morning sunlight and melts softly like fate? It felt like I could melt a little in this hand. "It's not what you want to do, is it not to reveal your true identity in front of so many people?" "Right…" "If all you want to do is settle with the Lord, there will be other positions. It's a much safer, unobtrusive place, putting aside everything that gets in the way… A place where you can only compete with him." Esh sometimes makes me angry by saying only the right things. I couldn't resist, so I felt a short kiss on the top of my lips, so I lifted my head. The cheeks that had been slapped so hard were noticeably red. The necklace's magic is so sophisticated that it perfectly projects not only facial expressions, but also sweat and wounds. Only the original face is hidden. But the eyes are looking at me. I couldn't change that. "..I won't say I'm sorry. It's you who disobeyed me." "It doesn't matter. I'm not comfortable with blocking what you want to do. Considering the price, this might be generous." "...aren't you stupid?" "It's a phrase I hear often from you." "Does others not?" "Well, first of all, nobody did that to my face." It's because he's a prince. I laughed out loud as if I was acting like a crazy dog, but Esh, who suddenly stiffened up, pulled me out of arms and crumpled it behind his back. "What? What's the matter?" “Ginny, please promise me that you will be still.” The reason was soon found out. Someone was standing at the end of the hallway. We thought we were the only ones. Slowly, no, he walked out this way with a fairly large stride, and the closer he got to the exit we were standing at, the more he was getting out of the darkness. Spoiler: #232 (End of part 1.) Since when have you been there? It wasn't like a human being who was so unpredictable that the existence itself was unpleasant. It was Robenin. Even though it was visible, the energy was barely detected, and it was because it was Robenin that Esh did not notice that he was approaching that much. [I know for sure this time! I will kill him!] Why is the guy who should be in the middle of the arena over there? Robenin approached us precisely. It must have followed I burned my energy again, and Rai growled at the same time. The more I burned, the more Esh was trying to hide me behind. “Robenin!” “Lord Pedri…” [Red-hair!] I wanted to get rid of things like spirits vs. swordsmen and kill him with a bite. Esh's words had already been pushed out of my mind. The only thing that appeared with my feet in front of me was a natural enemy with even injuries, and it was just before Rai rushed forward with great force. Robenin opened his mouth and said something like that. “Someone did.” "...!" “It was you.” Does he recognize me? It was a shock as it was because I thought I couldn't remember it at all. “It’s rare for a human to be able to have energy as strong as this.” The distance between him and me was only three or four steps. When I looked at Robenin too closely, it felt like all my hair was standing up. I'm so nervous, I'm busy grinding my teeth. Yes, you are a human too, so you should get to know me sooner or later! “I didn’t know we would meet here.” But why is he suddenly using respectful words? It's very rough, but when he even worshiped, I felt strange. It wasn't me he knew. “Your Majesty the Prince.” "...Lord." Robenin stood close in front of Esh, ignoring me as a person without me, and the two exchanged glances that I did not know as they looked at each other. Wait, I'm the main character of my energy, aren't you ignoring me too much? For a moment before I cried, the question of how Robenin recognized Esh struck me in the back of my head. "...Yeah, it's been a while." “Yes, that’s right.” “Looks like you weren’t doing well.” “Anything? It was nothing special.” "...Yeah, I'm pretty sure it is." I know you had a fantastic year as much as me. Robenin shook his head indifferent as if he remembered anything, and Esh made a face of resignation similar to how he treated me. If Esh doesn't panic when he treats me... Is it because of that guy? You're already familiar with it! “Better than that. How did you know me?” “… ? I know when I see it." “The faces are different, everything is different.” I knew it too, but I had my own information about a wound on my hand, his childhood name, and an espionage operation through Rai. Of course, it was also true that I had beast-like nibs. "Face… It sounds like you've changed a bit. I think it was originally dark hair.” Nonsense! Yanmar! That's not all! My whole body was itching because I wanted to tackle it. They have different faces with different shades, but you don't know that! “Isn’t the eye color different? We have the same eyes.” “Oh, I know what you are talking about.” “Now my face has changed by magic. It's the first time you've recognized me at once, and it shouldn't be happening." “I know it by looking at your body and cheering. That doesn't change. In addition to that, the muscles and lines of the body… eyes, posture, and gait. Human strength. Faces are not important to recognizing people.” When he said that I felt strange, it was because Esh, who naturally treated Robenin, was not accustomed to it. Of course, one of the things that made me feel strange was that Robenin used respect for Esh. "...you're still the same. I can't remember people's faces anyway, so there's no point in that suggestion." Esh kept crumpling the blade behind me even during the conversation. For a moment! I know you two are good friends, so let me hit just one, just one! “It must be a talent to distinguish people by strength.” “Is that a compliment?” "Yes." "Thank you. He's not a weak person, but I like you." "...Hey! Esh is mine!" Why are you there confessing to Esh! I tried to kick in response to Robenin, but compared to the two men, my physical ability was inferior to that of a newborn baby, so I couldn't even move. “What is this? You are wearing something wild.” "...You're still being rude." “You motherfucker!” My character, which had been dead for a moment, while trying to grasp the atmosphere, quickly soared. Yes, it was in the form of being caught by Esh and struggling in vain. “Did you like that?” "...don't say anything." “I thought you were less interested in women than I was.” “Because I don’t…" I keep smelling the smell of my own people from Robenin, so I hope I'm mistaken. There are two rice cakes with a famous painting in the Imperial Palace, who would it be? They were Robenin and Epirus. The two had no interest in women in a completely different way. "If it's yours, I won't kill you even if I'm arrogant." “Robenin.” "Yeah." “Speak carefully. She belongs to nobody.” It was at that time that I immediately realized how close Robenin and Esh were. When Esh gave off an angry voice, glistening with energy, and Robenin smiled quite comfortably. [What? Are they friendly, Master? The person you like the most and the person you hate the most.] [I hate to admit it, but it seems so!] Besides, I also found out that the person I hate is quite fond of the person I like. That was very unpleasant. How dare you! Robenin and my Esh! I was engrossed in a love triangle and didn't even realize that time was passing, and a large number of popular figures came pouring out from the inside of the hallway. It seemed that people were starting to leave the audience. There's no way the event has already ended, so it's obvious why. Because today's winner doesn't do fan service and is flirting with the man I own in front of me. I hate to see you... If I had been a beast, I would have already bitten it, but since I am a rational human being, I endured that. “Your Majesty, the Count has been acting weakly, so my body is not yet relaxed. Please fight with me. When I think about it, I enjoyed being with you the most.” “Great! How dare you! Go away!" “Ginny, wait. Lord, waiting…" After taking a long sigh, Esh picked me up and headed for the exit. If he leaves me alone, I'm sure I'll get into a fight with Robenin, so it seems like I'm holding on to it. “Lord, first follow me. I'd love to get out of here. I want to refrain from receiving attention." “Me too.” “Turn it off! Does that kind of guy have a public showdown!” “It’s annoying too, can I just kill it?” “You are the one who will die! You can't even remember me…!" "...Maybe, we…" "You didn't! I'm Ginny Crowell! You motherfucker!" I couldn't let the nonsense that he said before in front of Esh again. The moment I shouted, we ran out of the arena, and what a terrible thing this was, Robenin was right next to me. If this will be a dream. That would be a nightmare. [Oh, I see! The one who fights and wins has the Esh!] [No, it's not!] I gave up struggling now and quietly hung on Esh's shoulder. It was because I strongly agreed that we had to get out of this area as soon as possible, and that Robenin started looking at me like he was eating. It was difficult to answer right now if you asked me if I had the confidence to win after seeing Robenin compete with the Count at an invisible speed and win, but at least I was confident that I wouldn't lose because of my filthy temper. I did not lose and gave strength to my eyes. "Urreung…" [Yes man!] “Kurre!” [Can't I just remove the color of those eyes!] [Do not interpret!] So my side is like a beast! It would normally be Rai's role to expose his teeth like a beast, but now Rai has transformed into a snake and hid deep inside my clothes. So the threat was entirely mine. I continued to growl wildly. Even though I look like a bale hanging from Esh's shoulder now, it was difficult for me to underestimate this body. Seeing the guy with a deep smile, the threat didn't seem to work at all. Robenin even looked happy. “Shall we fight?” “Come on!” “Both of you stop!” I hurriedly kicked Robenin, and Esh restlessly stroked my back, which was holding onto me, whether it meant to be patient. The only one who enjoyed this situation was Robenin. [Ask! Master!] I also need to add Rai. A bastard who rejoices over his Master's misfortune. End of part 1. We're making good progress, and we'll be done quickly.
Spoiler: #233 (Ginny, Esh and Robenin.) The city was sparsely populated even in broad daylight. Rarely, two men quickly crossed an empty square, and the speed at which they sprinted to the ground was astonishing, so that a horse running at full speed they could easily catch up with it. “What just passed by…” "Huh?" After we passed, the vendors guarding the stalls were belatedly looking around, bewildered. Even though it’s Robenin, even Esh didn’t know that something like this would be possible. Most of all, I was surprised that he could achieve this speed even when he was holding me. Have I underestimated Esh too much? Even though I've already upgraded several times, it may not have been enough. “Hold on tight. Ginny." At some point, Esh naturally hugged me forward as if hugging a princess. It was because he was holding me so tightly that he was able to whisper in my ear as if his lips were about to touch. We were so close, and we didn't feel too bad about it. [Master, where are they going?] [Well.] Normally, I would have yelled at him to put me down because I would go on my feet, but now I was quietly embraced instead. When the owners of extraordinary bodies were running at a frightening speed that non-physical people like me could not keep up with, it was best to hold myself quietly. Decided. From today on, swordsmen, spearmen, archers, etc. who train physically should not be taken care of and tortured to their heart's content. Of course, I've never seen it before. But since he was so strong, I was convinced that he was not going to die any time soon. [Sheesh, if you can run at this speed, you don't need words, right? You can just run around.] I grumbled about my love affair, which was to Rai, who was ruffling my hair under my hooded hat. When he transformed into a snake, Rai responded by shaking her small head in a particularly bubbly corner. [Isn't it a matter of efficiency? In case of an emergency, it is necessary to have no stamina, so it is foolish to waste energy on this.] [Who doesn't know that? It's just that these bastards' physical abilities are so deceitful that they get annoyed.] [Uh-huh, you have a dirty temper anyway. Esh didn't get annoyed when the Master summoned a higher spirit. You're getting annoyed. When you see good guys, you get annoyed.] Even though it was a chronic problem that came from the difference in majors, the vast difference in physical abilities between the swordsman and the spirits was an untimely annoyance. Originally, I should have been in a good mood all day to see Robenin lose today, but he ruined everything. My natural enemy, who was unlucky and ruthless, had a great talent for making me feel dirty just by being there. It is unbearably unpleasant to see him win a fight with the Count in a physical realm that is strong enough to feel overwhelming, and I start to growl like a beast over and over again. However, as I was trying to feel this ridiculous running speed in real time, I was starting to feel nauseous. The moment I had to feel with my whole body the vertical decline of my odds, which I thought would be half of it at the worst, was like being tortured. Had I known this would be the case, I would not have gone to see TumDra. Who knew that bastard would win? [Rai, answer honestly.] [Shiro, Shiro!] [What… Did you do medicine?] [Is there no medicine that works for me?] [Then why? I said crazy, crazy, did I really go crazy?] [Not that! No matter what I say, I think I'm going to lose money! There is no answer to the question that the Master is trying to ask now! If you don't like the answer, you can imagine tying it up with a ribbon!] [I know.] [Besides, you won't finish it with your imagination!] When Rai is in the shape of a snake, tie it tightly in the shape of a ribbon and kick it with your feet. Most of the falcons were from Rai's side, and since I'm a human too, I don't kick that far. Because if I kick too hard, only my feet hurt. [Shut up and answer me.] [No…] [What do you think the odds of winning a fight with Robenin are?] [I knew you were going to ask that question! This is torture, torture! Mental torture!] [Answer.] [..Shut up? How do you shut up and answer me?] [These words now mean shut up. You're not talking with your snout anyway.] [After… Do I have to answer now? Can't we do it later when the Master doesn't even have the strength to kick? 60 years later…? After 59 years of making some concessions?] Rai was trying to avoid answering somehow, but he had no choice but to say it. You must be feeling my whole body more desperately than anyone else because my mental state is so ugly and eccentric right now. That's what a soul-connected relationship is like. Between these truths. [Rai, should I develop a new technology for you again?] [Cruel people… Generally speaking of technology development, isn't it meant to torture one's spirits?] [Normal spirits don't sting at the Owner's words.] Rai's specialty was being rude enough to make me want to beat him to death, but thanks to that, there were times when people didn't tell me things that he could bear to say. Literally, it would be possible to hear an honest answer to the point of soaring murderous intent. [It hurts to kill.] [I won't kill you. I won't hit you, and I won't do anything on the premise that you answer right away without vomiting any more.] [Master loses unconditionally.] [I want to cancel what I just said.] [I knew! This cheater!] [You are the traitor! I'm not saying too much!] This body is the master of Endairon! There are probably only two among humans! It's a senior spirit sergeant! I hugged Esh and growled once more. Thinking it was Robenin, Esh calmed me down by blindfolding me, just like a dog owner would do when two dogs bumped into each other on the street. [It's all because of the Master! I don't know why, but you're trying to fight without taking the sword! But how does a spirits defeat a swordsman? Better put out the fire with oil! If you want to die, there are many other ways! Just bite it cleanly once and roll it up!] [Ugh… Damn it! good! So what if you take the sword? If you absorb his sword, I can win unconditionally!] [No?] I was even more pissed off because it was the nuance to say something that made sense. [Hey! Are you still my spirit!] [It's because it's a Master Spirit! The right to stay in the middle of the world depends on it, but shouldn’t victory or defeat be viewed objectively!] Don't you think of this child's day as a middle-class visa, not the owner? Of course, seeing the habit of a madman who has no 'moderate' in his hand regardless of age, status, or gender, my defeat meant my death with a high probability, and it also meant that Rai had to return to the spirit world. [The swordsman and the spirit are completely opposites! But one-on-one? It's not a combination to try unless you're crazy!] [I know!] [Why do you keep insisting on it even though you know it well!] Because the swordsman and the spirits had opposite tendencies, it was a very good combination that could complement each other's shortcomings on the one hand. It's the best relationship when planning a party. It has been one of the immutable laws that have been passed down since ancient times. However, if they fight each other, it is unconditional that one loses. And it's unfortunate, but one of them was the Spirit Warrior. [It will be better if you take the sword from the swordsman!] Are you cheating on me! [The continent's greatest lethality! And! Yes, by the way, red hair is a human who uses swordsmanship! Even if you take the sword, picking up a branch and putting on the sword is the same as it hurts terribly! You forgot his job!] [I'm doing this because I remember!] [By the way… Now that I look at it, he might not even need a branch?] [Even in my opinion, you will get goosebumps.] [The ominous premonition is not wrong.] Swordsmanship also has several levels. And he was already a sword master 10 years ago, who could handle the most basic form of swordsmanship. And now, he has grown beyond comparison. There is no way to confirm it right now, but with a high probability by now, it may have reached the level of 'black', which creates the shape of a sword only by the aggregation of skilled swordsmanship, that is, pure energy. In a word, it means that the sword is completely unnecessary in case of emergency. If he could use a lightsaber called Sword Kang! [Great. Let's assume the worst case scenario is that he can use the sword. Still, he can't keep using the sword, right? There's bound to be a limit set like I can't call the Endairon long. So, as long as you take the sword, I definitely have a chance to win!] [..Excuse me? Master? You seem to be on the premise that you can take it away too easily if it's not yours?] [What's the matter, again!] [I have to reach there to absorb it, but I'm a metal spirit, not a wind spirit, right? Compared to the red hair, my movement speed is slow, so it's the same as getting weird?] [..At least the fast one looks like a wolf.] [In order to absorb the sword, I have to enter a certain gap, but that is difficult! No! Impossible!] Being constrained by his body was the biggest weakness and weakness of Rai, so I had to use him mainly for defense and support rather than attack. If you could do things like teleportation, it would be much more useful for attacks. If there was a spirit that could do such a thing, it would be the Spirit King. [Ummm, what if I call Adorr, who has a fast attack speed, and ties his feet…? In that gap, you absorb the sword!] [He's the fastest, but he's not the one with the most control. He can't even tell the difference between friend and foe! He's a guy who had to be taught by the Master, so he'll be stabbed when you give orders? And you know you can't eat the sword when the electricity goes up, right?] [.. Calling Payne and freezing it, and then losing it by lightning? Binding his feet. Before that, it would be good to call Endairon and put a lot of water in the area. Freeze anytime! Payne freezes slowly, but with water it becomes much faster.] Robenin right next to me, I searched for a way to kill him, but no plausible plan came out. The plans I had in the past were too underestimated and caught on Robenin, so a complete revision was required. At one time, it was thought very simply that with only the Electric Spirit Adorr, it would be possible to kill him by slamming a lightning bolt into his sword or passing electricity through water. It was a very plausible plan before realizing that Adorr's electricity had so indiscriminate power that it inflicted pain on allies if mishandled, or that it would be difficult to hit if the opponent was not still. It's not as easy as you think to hit an invisible person with lightning. If there's ever a moment when he can be struck by lightning, it will be when he's standing still like a magician casting a spell, or running straight at me like wolves trying to hunt me down. [And Master? I think you're trying hard to ignore… You say he waits for you while you read summoning spells? Before summoning Endairon, the master's neck will fly first, right?] [Are you on my side?] This bastard has been stabbed since a while ago, and I think your words are harsh. I felt like I was hitting the second with all my might. Spoiler: #234 [How to tell the truth without risking your life if you are a true loyalist!] [Deserter.] [That's right! The swordsmen are specialized in one-on-ones! The red-haired guy seems to be the fastest among them! If you call in several spirits to block it, you will quickly run out of master power, even if I act as a mana storehouse! How can you not have enough mental strength!] [..In that case, in one shot, with Endairon…] [Like. You're lucky enough to call all the spells and summon the big one. From the moment you sing, your mind and body will literally break. How long can you hold out? What if the redhead notices and doesn't start to waste time? Can you afford it? ] [It's okay, that bastard doesn't notice. His battle sense was like a beast.] [If there are also Payne, Adorr, and children with low voices, the limit will come sooner, and the command system will become complicated due to distraction, and then the instructions will be delayed and everything will be ruined?] X foot. Why don't you just give up trying to ruin it? I was seriously worried about whether I should strangle my neck or not. [If the command system is twisted, it is destroyed. Recognition?] [Shang, I'm swearing.] [Already done! In any case, the Master is quick-tempered and fearless, so you're the style to rush orders, so be careful! You have to be careful again! I've said it before! Don't be addicted to power! Jump while watching! If you only see redheads, you have to change the habit of getting excited first, so your chances of winning will increase slightly!] [..If you say the right thing, I feel bad.] [Ahem! Ten thousand years of spirit career! Because Rai is saying it, believe it. The Master's fighting style is suitable for a wide range killing from the rear, it's like a gun suicide attempt in close combat with the Sword Master.] [You… It's not because I'm worried, but because you're afraid of dying?] At first glance, it sounds like that, but it is a completely different word. Rai looks just like me, so he has a sly side. [Of course! I'm really worried about you! When the Master dies, I can't control my sadness, so I'll turn the spirit world into a sea of tears!] [Can't you play in Middle-earth anymore?] [Oops, misunderstood. I am a loyal spirit who always prays for the Master's long life. Have we been together for a long time?] By rubbing her head against my cheek while hiding under her hooded hat, Rai showed useless devotion. It felt like someone was pressing my cheek with the round side of a spoon. [Hurt. Stop.] Rai's devotion was part of the reason why the annoyance soared, but it was also because my odds of winning were so disastrous that the more I tap on the calculator, the more my odds fell. Actually, I thought it would change a bit when I met Robenin, but it's going to drop like this. Not wanting to admit the reality, as I was grinding my teeth, Rai gently patted my shoulder with the tip of his tail. [You can also draw it. Be strong, Master.] [I haven't lost yet? You damn bastard.] [There is a thing called Sangseong, right? It's true that the Master is strong for a human being, but so is that guy. By the way, the matchmaking is the worst! The worst compatibility as if from God!] [Curse now! Get out in the demon world!] [What do you say! I'm a pure intermediate calculation!] It's probably not because of the dry mood that Rai is being mean to today. It was clear that he was deliberately whispering the worst of things to keep me from fighting with Robenin prematurely. [By the way. Master, do you want to fight the redhead and win? Or do you want to kill me? Seeing you want to fight without taking your sword seems like the former, but seeing you boil it, it's definitely the latter, isn't it?] [I want to fight and win and kill.] [It's the most difficult!] [This is a matter of the spirits' pride! Although pride is not more precious than life!] Whilst arguing with Rai, we were out of the central district and into a busy back alley. In front of Robenin and Esh, who was holding the princess in his arms, a narrow road protruded out, but there was nothing to reduce the acceleration of the two swordsmen. Even when a road divided into several branches appeared, the two decided at once by exchanging light gestures or glances to move their bodies without delay. Sometimes Robenin took the lead, sometimes Esh led. The two got along very well, so there was a part where they could communicate without saying anything, which I didn't like. How long had it been since I was held in Esh's arms with a displeased face? Soon I knew where their destination was. The two were choosing a path that was as unpopulated as possible. [They seem to be looking for a place where there are no people?] [I think so. Why?] [Why?] [Is it because I am too cute?] It's always happening regardless of the season for Rai to shiver. [Look at our union. Crazy genius spiritist and Saint hidden behind a veil as a candidate for the crown prince with mad beauty on the way to the test. And the continent's best, even the crazy ones, because it's a trio of celebrities who are perfect for talking about.] [I think only Master and Esh have plausible modifiers?] [Accurate. And now, this is the place where the most travelers on the continent gather.] It means that there is nothing good about being seen by others. If there is one thing that the three of us, who have completely different personalities, have in common, it is that we do not like the attention of others. I was just a nuisance, and Esh had to be careful in terms of hiding his identity. Robenin was an indifferent person who had no interest in other people themselves. Most of the attention he received seemed to have nothing to do with his own will. Whether you like it or not, you got attention just for being. I didn't fall out of that category either. Even though the existence of Robenin was annoying, it was so annoying that it was strange. 'How can a human hate you so much?' I was staring intently at Robenin, who was running close, but suddenly, with a stroke, he disappeared as if soaring into the sky. It was a moment. I can't believe it, I missed it right in front of my eyes. I was perplexed that I had lost sight of him so vainly, but Esh grabbed me by the waist and gave me a brief warning. "I jump." "Yes?" We were at a dead end while Robenin was preoccupied with us, and Esh easily jumped onto the wall while holding me. Tak, tak. He stepped on the middle of the wall on the right once, and with the recoil he climbed up on the wall that was much taller than the person in front of him. If you had closed your eyes, it was such a smooth and light movement that you would not have noticed what had happened. I blinked my eyes as if I had become a cat, and then found the robenin that had passed over to the other side. He was standing on top of a luxurious wagon of unknown owner, looking at us, and there were hundreds of other wagons lined up on the other side of the wall. Given its size, it may be the largest wagon storage in the city. "Ginny." Perhaps it was because there were few buildings on the outskirts, and the wind was blowing in from all directions. Perhaps because of that, Esh's voice heard above my head was much lower and murky than usual. I felt a lot of strength in the hand holding my waist, so I looked up with curious eyes. "What? Oh, it's okay. I am not surprised.” When we jumped over the wall, I thought he was worried that I might be surprised. But looking at his face, it wasn't. Esh's expression was somewhat stiff, and he looked somewhat gloomy. If you can't figure out why this guy is doing this, you can just fumble his skin. Esh was a man with many things he didn't say. I naturally tried kerning with my ringed hand. { —She seems to be only interested in the Lord. Your tenacious gaze… You never showed me a single law. } What. Were you jealous? It's nothing. Having solved the mystery, I looked for Robenin again and turned around, but he was no longer there. Damn it! "What! Where did you go! Robenin!” "..." “This ghost-like bastard!” I was upset that I had lost sight again. Because every time this happens, I feel very helpless. I can't even argue about winning because I can't keep up with the standards. As I screamed and kicked into the air, Esh let out a small sigh, then gently lowered down the wall while holding me. “Don’t be angry. Ginny, Lord will be waiting for us inside.” Then he lowered me to the ground with a more respectful hand than necessary and whispered that as if to calm down. I couldn't help but soften when I spoke while holding my one hand and making eye contact in a friendly voice. "Really? Didn't he run away?" “You will know when you go.” Through the warmth between the back of his hand and the palm of his hand, which had been in contact for a while, he automatically knew what Esh was thinking at this moment. It flowed freely and made me feel all the emotions. Esh was annoyed that my attention was focused on Robenin, but he tried not to show it. He seemed to think it was a very immature and even rude feeling. And he thought it wasn't important enough to be jealous. It came as a sad and bitter feeling. Not me, but Esh felt that way. Of course, it was an inner feeling that he wanted to hide, and the most apparent emotion was a kind of nervous and nervous type of anxiety that Robenin and I might fight. *** It was impossible for me to detect Robenin's presence in the multitude of carriages, but to Esh, the situation seemed different. Esh rode without delay between the crowded wagons, and I followed behind with my hair upright. After going quite deep, I was able to find a small vacant lot hidden among the wagons, which seemed like a shelter for the workers of this wagon depot. Robenin was standing right there, looking straight in the direction we were coming out. The moment our eyes met, I didn't want to express it, but I got goosebumps. Because all movements were detected. It's as if these guys have high-powered radars in their heads. Then the raid is hopeless. “Ginny, Lord! There is no fighting.” Esh was being kind to stopping me from moving ahead of me, but either way, I and Robenin were pretty preoccupied with gazing at each other. Even if two fighting dogs growl, it will be more peaceful than this. “Calm down, calm down. We want to have a conversation.” I heard a voice of genuine concern, but that quickly flew away from my mind. I was growling because I immediately noticed one terrifying fact. Robenin had already drawn his sword. I saw a sword with an unusual color close to black glaring menacingly at me as if it was dazzling in my eyes. Spoiler: #235 (For crazy people, the prince is the answer.) # For crazy people, the prince is the answer.# "This…!" Are you ready already? The one who hasn't even smelled the earl's blood from the sword yet! I reflexively sharpened his teeth and slipped my hand into the hood. Rai, who had been careless, mercilessly grabbed the outside and swung it out. [Oh! Will you fight?] Rai, who was suddenly caught on the leash, tried to resist by wriggling once, but was only caught with more force. [You asked!] [I didn't even want to die!] No matter how much he tried to run his head, my win rate was terribly low, but I was the one who survived the dragon's hand. Robenin is only a natural enemy, but it cannot become a huge being that can kill humans by stepping on it. Yes, he was a human being like me. I was so nervous, it was an instant to prepare for battle, and Robenin nodded his head lightly as if it was a happy thing, then strode towards me while holding his thick sword. Robenin's sword, which had my eyes fixed on it, was an unpleasant black color, as if he had been fed dead blood. [Fight against! Opposite! Let's love peace!] "Shut up. Because I'm going to win." [Ouch! Again, baseless confidence is exploding!] I felt the sweat dripping out of my palms as I strained my eyes. I gripped Rai's neck tighter. At first glance, the current Rai looked like a snake-shaped wand about three spans long, but it served as a mana backup battery. To use the mana stored in Rai, you must first reach it, so it was only recently that it was used in this form. “Come on! Show the mad dog that the hawk is medicine.” "However much." When I grabbed Rai like a club, determined to call out something unwieldy, and Robenin walked away and gave me an eerie smile. "Stop." It was a gun-esh that blocked and spread between me and Robenin, who were wildly burning hostility, and it was within the expected range. But I thought it was okay because I was the weakest person here. _ It's like a dolphin being pushed back in a whale fight. _ [It hurts!] _ It was surprising, however, that Esh grabbed the well-forged Robenin's sword with his bare hands and that the underworld Robenin stopped there and hardened. Robenin's eyes lit up with a different light than usual. “I don’t understand.” “Lower the sword. right now!" “Why are you disturbing me?” Doesn't even a madman want to see the blood of the prince of his country? It's a cheeky expression for such a thing. Blood is already flowing. Without realizing it, I saw Esh's blood dripping from the bottom of Robenin's sword. “Lord, it is difficult to make you understand. But I'll make it clear. You are the one doing the nonsense right now.” “What’s the matter?” “You don’t know that the problem is that you don’t know the problem!” “I don’t know.” “I mean, she's no match for a fight!” Anyway, Esh is really nice too. If it were me, I would have punched my fist at the sullen face of not being able to understand what he was saying. “Is it because my partner is a woman? If so, I'm sorry to tell you. Everyone is equal before the sword.” You bastard, that's about swordsman duels! I'm an Elementalist! I wanted to intervene in the conversation, but Esh was speaking more firmly and strongly than ever, so I decided to watch it for now. “I swear to my mother who was a knight. Never! That's not the reason! She is stronger and braver than anyone else. That's why even if you run like a crazy dog, it won't dodge. Because she knows the honor!” “Then there is no reason not to fight, even more…” "Lord!" “Your Majesty, open your eyes and look straight ahead. That woman is of the same mind as me. We want each other." "..." “Very violent and primitive.” Hey, what's the nuance? [Also! I think the only normal person here is Esh.] "...Well, I didn't mean it like that, but it's annoying." “What are you talking about?” “Okay, let’s take the sword down.” It was clearly an order. As a member of the imperial family, it is a coercive instruction that is unilaterally given to those who are lower in rank than themselves. It was the first time Esh showed such strong anger, and I really liked it. I was a little more excited than when Esh showed off her superior physical abilities with a calm face. He seemed to be pounding at the same level as when he took off a lot. After all, I might be a pervert to the bone. "...Aren't you here to make me fight that woman?" “You can’t!” “Then why did we come here?” [Nyeon, don't you even notice!] “I came to a quiet place purely to exhort you! If I don't tell you, you don't know what's natural. I'm going to tell you that story because you recognized me! Because that shouldn't be happening! There's no way I can make you fight unless I'm crazy!” “But that woman too.” "I'd rather put a knife in my throat." It was quite an amazing sight. He didn't raise his voice that much, but at Esh's remarks, Robenin's momentum had noticeably subsided. Somehow, he felt like a child who was scolded by his favorite teacher. Was he someone who could talk? Can Esh subdue Robenin? It was surprising. Of course, I sometimes lose to Esh, but I endure a little more than that. The relationship between Esh and Robenin looked like a bojagi beating a rock. Looking back, it was strange that Esh, who was careful in everything, brought me to Robenin. Was it because he had the confidence to control Robenin to some extent? I narrowed my eyes and glared at the back of Esh's head. [I have decided. Esh is mine.] [Suddenly, what... wasn't it a Master anyway?] [Yeah, but I have to have every single hair. It's more useful than I thought.] [Why are you suddenly burning with a pervert-like possessiveness?] [I finally found Robenin's weakness.] It was just that it was dark under the lamp. When I thought about the weakness of the guy I thought might not exist in the world, or that it might be a Geesh who knew his weaknesses, a mean smile came out of it. While I was devising an insidious plan, Robenin was scolded by Esh, and his sword was forcibly taken away, which had several important meanings. For a swordsman to hand over his sword into someone else's hand, it meant a relationship of great trust, and to give up his sword despite being able to win by force meant that his opponent was important enough to break his stubbornness. It was possible because the other person was a very meaningful person. 'After me, dealing with Robenin… At this point, I think Esh should be called a demonic trainer, not the imperial mother bird.' After changing Rai, which had become a staff, into a snake-shaped gold bracelet that was roughly wrapped around my wrist, I slowly approached Esh's back. Esh, who noticed my approach, turned around and raised his left hand as if not to come any closer, but his gaze was stern. There were two or three steps left between me and Robenin, and Esh was like a wild beast trainer caught between them. “Both of you, first calm down and listen. You don't have to fight. There must be some misunderstanding.” “No? I just hate it. I wish it was more like Robenin Pedri.” "Ginny!" Whether it was Robenin or me, whether they were scolded or not, they had the same expressionless expression. It's not that Esh's angry is not scary, it's because his efforts are imaginary. This is probably the reason why wild beasts don't eat their trainers. It can be eaten at any time at once, but it still fills me up, and it's not a threat, and I play it occasionally. It is considered cute and excluded from the food line. “I think this is probably your only chance.” “What chance.” “I want the two of you to clear up their misunderstandings through dialogue, even if you see me.” “It’s because there’s no misunderstanding, right?” “That’s it. You confront each other because they don't know each other well. If you understand each other a little bit and end your enmity, you'll soon find that there's no reason to hate. The bad relationship between the two is a kind of cultural difference.” “Cultural differences?” “There is some misunderstanding that comes from differences in expression, such as dogs and cats.” Esh's pacifism was at a different level than mine. Do you really believe that me and Robenin can become friends? Efforts were imaginary, but there seemed to be no hope. “Esh?” “Both of them are warlike, so they see each other as enemies. In fact, even though there is no need to." “Leave it that way. That’s purely your wish. I feel that Robenin and I are not right for each other from birth. Maybe we’re natural enemies from God. I hate him that much.” “Ginny, let me formally introduce you to this opportunity. As you may already know, he is the eldest son of the Pedri family, Robenin Pedri. Say hello.” "What? Why!" “You must have never properly greeted Lord, have you?” "...That's it." “But it’s also strange to talk about heavenly enemies.” Damn, it looks like you got your etiquette teacher from somewhere. I kept my mouth shut because I got fat, and it seemed like Robenin, who didn't like it, was the same. Because it was as if we were having a match with someone who was more unlucky. “Because the Lord has such a personality, he has many enemies. Because people are so quick in actions rather than words, and because they have a position, they are often misunderstood that they treat people badly and give orders to them. “Isn’t it a problem not to know what’s wrong?” “Even if he tries to fight anyone, he doesn't do it out of malice. He's only focused on proving their strength… They do not bully the weak. Although dangerous… He's not a bad person. Knowing that, there will be a corner that suits you as well.” Maybe it's a habit of subordinates, or the part where anyone wants to fight. Humans themselves are dangerous. I knew what he was saying right away, but I didn't want to admit it, so I snorted and replied sternly. “Is he not a bad person? Is he? Are you talking a little bit too? Huh? Esh, why the hell are you covering a guy like that? How dangerous he is. You told me that the number of dead bandits was per village." "...Sometimes he kills people, but he doesn't kill innocent people." “It’s not a dream come true, it’s a frequent killing.” “There are many people in the world. Someone like me, who is unconditionally opposed to killing, and Ginny, someone like you who thinks they can pay the price for their sins by dying. Lord's ideas are closer to you than mine. I think you are very similar.” You keep comparing me to someone else. The only thing I killed was a slave traders. I also have a taste and passion for killing. Even though I sometimes touch other people… Come to think of it, Esh is the only one who unconditionally supports me like this. I felt strange when I thought that it was the same thing to support Robenin, whom everyone said was unlucky. Me and that guy are the same class! Spoiler: #236 (Disappearance of Tenebra.) "Lord? This is Ginny Crowell. She would be more familiar with Saint Crowell. As you may have heard, she is our hero who saved His Majesty the Emperor and my family. A true benefactor. We can never be enemies.” “She’s a hero…” "Yes." “Is that the reason why Your Majesty is desperately stopping the fight because that woman is a Saint?” “Is it wrong to worry about the relationships of the people I care about? She's no enemy. She deserves respect, Lord, if you are a member of the Empire, I want you to honor her properly.” While Esh was speaking seriously, I swung my middle finger towards Robenin. Nevertheless, Robenin's expression did not change at all. Even if I run into a bit of a runaway with just this guy, I'm also a cold city woman with a knack for chills. I couldn't lose, so I refrained from expressing my emotions as much as possible and only cursed my fingers. Who knows how not to pretend to be indifferent? I was squeezing my fingers with a grudge, then got off before Esh looked back at me. Like I didn't do anything. 'Cause I'm a saint. “Then I’m sure both of you understand. We are not monsters fighting over territory, we are rational people. Fighting for eye contact is not for an intelligent adult to do. Right?" "..." "..." A subtle silence passed under Esh's intervention. He had no expression on his face, so there was no way to know what Robenin was thinking. It was only clear that if it wasn't for Esh, we would have had a bloody fight earlier. Me and Robenin stared at each other silently for a long time. [If you feel that Esh is contributing to world peace, would you be mistaken?] Was it because of Esh's hard work? Surprisingly, the atmosphere began to soften. We had a snowball fight reluctantly, and when even that became boring, the atmosphere became a little bit conversant. It was Robenin who lived first and opened his mouth. I foolishly thought it was a surprise for a moment. “Is that woman… Is she really the person who survived the dragon's hand? That's why she's called a living legend." “That’s right. That's Ginny Crowell." “Then all the rumors are false and exaggerated. I can see why Your Majesty forbids she to die.” “...What does that mean?” “As a Saint, I thought she must have plausible power, but no matter how much I look at it, I can’t find any strength that I can feel, so it’s like a rolling stone. I feel like I can always separate that slender neck from her body.” When I realized that the motherfucker had survived because he completely looked down on me, the red alarm that had barely faded started to light up again. It was a moment when Esh's sincerity was overshadowed. “That’s it, the spirit person…” "Die! This character-breaking piece of garbage!" Also, it doesn't suit me to refrain from expressing my emotions. Pretending to be cool and intelligent was also a limitation. I think 10 seconds was a lot of patience. Exploding my temper, I swung the golden whip that appeared in my right hand. I dare you to pay the price for arguing with this body! "Ginny! It's not possible!" Contrary to the plan, before even trying to swing it properly, Esh grabbed my by the waist and moved away from Robenin. I hate good guys with reflexes! “Aww!” “Because you can’t! Where else did the whip come from!” “Why not! That motherfucker is the first to get sick!” What I held in my right hand and wielded nervously was a staff, a bracelet, and now a whip. It was several times longer than when it was a cane, surpassing the height of a human being, but I could handle it with my eyes closed. It didn't matter at all that I had never dealt with a whip. Since it is literally a whip with willpower, it was a very good medium-range weapon in that it moved on its own even if it was wielded roughly. The only downside is that I look a bit perverted when swinging, but it was true anyway. “Be patient. Ginny!" “Leave this! Why are you on the side of such a scumbag! He has neglected and trampled on your efforts! You don't need to trust him!" “I, please! It's nice to think of me, but…" "Don't be happy!" “But put down the whip! I think of you as a poor person who lacks social skills!” "What! I lack social skills too!" Is it true that he lacks social skills? Robenin didn't even blink an eye even though Esh was saying that out loud, and he was still a dry burrower. Besides, he made me angry, and he looked at me as if he didn't know the fuss, which made me even more pissed off. When I hit the whip, he just glanced around and avoided it. The thing that pisses me off the most is that my whip, which has a slightly longer function, can't even reach him. [Angry! Rai! Why can't you guess!] [I am a spirit! Government ordinance! Did you know that I was born to be a whip? This is not my major…] [Noisy, do something! Let's do it as planned!] [..You make me do these things every day! I only do what they can't do, and tell me I can't do it! Master is the devil!] I released the technologies I had been saving for the most part, but nothing worked. Because it quickly became impossible to move. As with Robenin, Esh, holding my whip, that is, the transformed Rai, with blood flowing hands, tightly wrapped around him, looked at me with stern eyes. "...You are in the way!" "Yeah! I'm a little shy! It's all my fault! So, put this expensive looking shoot back in its place! A golden whip in the shape of a snake's head… Such a nasty taste would be rare…!" “Sheesh.” Blood was still dripping from Esh's hand, who was pulling the whip and wrapped it around his arm, taking it away from me. It was Robenin's sword that bled, so why should I wince? “Where the hell did you get it from? Return it to the wagon where it was quickly!” The whip was almost taken away quickly. I was barely holding on to the handle of the weapon, and I could not defeat Esh by force. I hate you, Esh! And if you cry, I'll let you go in shock. Which one has a higher chance of escaping, a teardrop attack or a kiss? He was stunned for a moment as he was rolling his head around while holding the whip. “Your Majesty, aren’t you deceived?” "..." “What kind of Saint wields a whip.” Because at some point, I found Robenin standing right next to me and looking down at me coldly. I didn't feel it at all, but he was standing at a distance. It was too close. If he had made up his mind, my neck could have rolled around by now. That fact was so creepy that it hardened me and made me cry and angry at the same time. “Isn’t it because you’re stimulating! Apologize immediately!” “I was just stating the truth. If it's a woman who can't even get out of His Majesty's hand, I won't even need to pull out my sword." I could see Robenin's eyes starting to lose interest as he looked at me. “Why are you so rude!” “Is it rude to take pity on the weak?” “It sounds like you don’t know, the elementalist are different from us. They do not base their power here. Until the spirit is summoned, it is impossible to predict how great the power is, and it is difficult to discern, so we do not dare measure its level.” Even though he never wanted a fight between me and Robenin, Esh couldn't stand being ignored because I was weak. I can't help but love Esh because he's like this. Because he is a man who will not be as angry as this even if he hears swear words. “I thought she had stamina because she was a Saint, but was it a Spirit Warrior?” "...I just heard a little." “Then I don’t have to pay any more attention. If it's a spirit company, I've fought it once before." “That’s me…“ "It was sloppy, sloppy stuff." Even Esh will have a limit to drying me. Even if I am a warm woman to Esh. [When did you feel warm?] “Ginny, Ginny? Calm down and take a deep breath…" I could feel Esh's desperate hand grabbing my body with restlessness, but I decided to summon Endairon even if my insides were all crushed to dust with the wagons that were already nearby. "Yes! You die and I live! It seems like I was born to kill you!” I focused on it until Robenin spoke in a tone that seemed to have zero empathy. “You hate me.” "...Ball! Does anyone like you! Don't live like that! You motherfucker! How can you eat people every day!" "Everyday…" “It’s the Spiritist who fought with you 10 years ago! You asshole!" “Gin, Ginny. Lord is the head of the faculty…" “We met at Dmitry half a year ago! I even got a proposal from your little brother! Above all… you enemy of Undine!” There were so many grudges that I was almost out of breath as I spit them out. I couldn't stop the swearing that was soaring even though I was cheering. The more I thought about it, the more upset I got. The fact that I am equal to a rolling stone in the head of a natural enemy that will never be the same for me! If I don't win in a fight, to him, I will cease to be that kind of existence for all eternity. “I must have killed your friend.” "Yes!" [Undine is alive...] “This enemy!” [Well, it's not that important.] The moment I heard Rai's voice, an important fact flashed through my mind. I remembered what I had to do before summoning Endairon. It's just stealing the guy's weapon. That will give me an advantage in battle. I said that the result is more important than the process. Whether it's lethal or not, it means that winning first is justice! I opened my eyes wide and smiled. For some reason, the sky was helping, and just then, his sword was held in Esh's hand, along with Rai as a whip. I felt it. That such a perfect moment in my life will never come again. "Hu hu hu…" “You seem to be deceived too.” “What do you mean?” “There is no way a woman who smiles wickedly like that could be a Saint.” “Um… Lord… You are talking too seriously. I think that's what you do to piss her off…" Compared to now, it would be safe to say that I liked Robenin before. It was a huge mistake on my part to think that the favorability could no longer drop. [Rai!] [Byok!] When I set his will to absorb the sword towards Rai, the whip moved alone and wrapped around Robenin's sword. Then, the existence of the sword was erased from the world in an instant without any light or omens. Clean, clear and confident! Spoiler: #237 "..." How did they notice the moment when he disappeared without a sound? Esh and Robenin felt a strange feeling and witnessed the moment when the sword disappeared. But witnessing was all they could do. "This, what…?" “Uh-huh!” “...Ginny! Are you like this?” Losing the shape of the blade of the sword in his hand and disappearing from his sight, Esh began to shake his hands, trembling in despair. The sword with only the handle left could not be called a sword anymore. "Of course! It's the price you paid for hurting my little precious Undine! Robenin! I will take away all of your precious things!" [Aren't the lines too villainous…?] I laughed as if I had already won. In the first place, the reason for the whip was to absorb the sword. It was because the sword and the Rai needed to touch. I thought about transforming Rai into a sword, but I don't know how to use swordsmanship at all, and it was too risky to enter the swordsman's interval prematurely. Besides, the whip feels good to be wrapped around, so it can be absorbed quickly. "My, the sword..." No matter how indifferent he is, if he is a swordsman, his sword is as precious as his life. Even Robenin distorted his expression at what happened in an instant. No one will know how much Robenin's shocked expression makes me happy. “Tenebra.” As if in disbelief, Robenin groped the handle of his sword in vain. He mumbled something softly, but I didn't wondered if he gave the sword a name. Did you love it? That's great. "Ginny…! It's the Tenebra, a heirloom sword in the Pedri family.” “Look at the circle?” “Tenebra! It is the heirloom of a family spanning nine generations, and a treasure recognized even by the Empire! The symbol of Pedri, and the dream of all swordsmen before that!” [Kya, it was somehow delicious.] "...Have you eaten well?" [It was delicious.] Gee, it looks like our snake ate something strange while taking a walk. “What the hell did you do? No! That doesn't really matter, so put his sword back to its original state right now! Come on!” "No. If you were going to draw it, wouldn't you have removed it?" "please! Now is not the time to joke around. It means that it is one of the three great swords representing the Allied Powers… It is a historical object that led to many wars victories…" I think I saw it in the weapon section of the treasure book that I fell in love with recently. Did you say that the first head of the Pedri family helped the dwarves and dark elves? It was obtained by subjugating a dragon, so I think I saw a passage that said dragon bones were in it. I was just groping around in my memory, and it wasn't until about the time Esh shook my shoulder with a crying face, I wondered if it was a bit harsh. “Can you give it back? Is that right? Please say something. Ginny!" [You know, but I can’t spit it out.] "...If it's that important, you shouldn't be carrying it!" I didn't want to apologize, so I got angry with a red flag. “I beg you. Ginny, Ginny! You have to return it somehow. If you remove it, can you make it again? Ginny? Please say yes…!" "Can not." "Ugh…" "I do it correctly, but it's not that I can't do it. It's the same as eating bread. Have you ever eaten bread? Once you eat it, you can't spit it out right? It's like that." I wanted to see the Robenin's face of despair, but not Esh's face. Robenin, the Master of the Sword, stood seriously, but did not speak. Is the shock too big? "Lord! Calm down! Isn't it time to stand so blankly? This is a tragedy that shouldn't have happened. You have to be alert… By the way, you… Duke Pedri properly, with permission… is it better to have it? As far as I know, it is a sword that is passed down only to the heirs…" Robenin was speechless even at this time. Besides, now that I look at it, it seems that it wasn't even his sword. There seemed to be no way that he would have been allowed to take the family's treasure and splatter it. I slowly stepped back. [..There's something strange about the atmosphere?] [It must have been a meaningful sword to the Empire guys.] “Ginny, why did you do that! What are we going to do…” I wanted to avoid eyes. No matter what I did, Esh, who was more worried than resentful, looked at me with reproachful eyes. The one I wanted to fuck was Robenin, not Esh. "Uh… that is…" "You'd rather kill Lord!" I mean, that's kind of the issue. Perhaps the fact that I absorbed the dark sword was serious enough to be ranked in the top three of the countless accidents I have committed. Of course, I am still young, so I will update as many times as I want in the future. [Amazing! Esh tells you to kill people. Master, do you know that you are hated by Esh now?] [What? There's no way Esh hates me!] It's a pity, but if you exchange it for tears of truth… No. Thinking about it, I was blown away. Why should I feel sorry? I did nothing wrong. If you believe it, it becomes the truth. “Why is that my fault!” “Because you made Tenebra disappear!” “Then tell me what to do! Let the ashes heat up first! It's because the swordsman fights the spirits for death! It was just a self-balancing patch!” “Oh my God, what kind of logic is that!” “If he had a sword, I took it because I was at a disadvantage! Why! What! You don't know about self-defense!" The world of winning is a cruel law. And a normal-minded human like Esh could never win over my unconscionableness and impudence. "...God, why are you giving me such an ordeal…" With my conscience rolled up in soup and nothing left to eat, Esh collapsed to the floor with a groan. That bothered me a little, but I decided to focus on the fact that I had given Robenin the ordeal. It wasn't something to be sorry about, it was something to be proud of. The taste of revenge was exhilarating, and I burst into laughter once more. The second time in my life, I realized that even if I live a good life, trials will come anyway. So, it's better to live your life the way you want to, like me. That way you feel less harmed. “Uh-hu-hu! Do you understand now, swordsmen! If you pick up a metal and touch me, it's like this… Damn it.” “Give it back.” “Oh, that’s too much.” He is a guy who doesn't care whether he is a woman or anything. "Sword." I was kidding you a little bit, yes, that you took out a murder weapon like that for gushing the family heirloom. I guessed it, but Robenin knew how to use the sword. This is the highest concept of swordsmanship, a sword that can only be made with energy. It took less time than the blink of an eye to draw the sword from the sword with only the handle left and put it right under my neck. By the time I felt the deep blue aura of death rattling under my chin, I was already caught by the neck. “My sword!” The blue light emitted by the sword was too close, and it was ugly. It was as light as the dog in the eyes of Robenin in front of me. It resembles a golden fire that extinguishes souls that demons carry. It was a gloomy gold color matching the darkness. “Aaaah! Lord!" Esh, who had been vigilant for a while in shock, immediately cut himself in with his body, but Robenin had already grabbed my collar and had no intention of letting go. He even lifted me up and shook me. Somehow, it's even rough. You are the first man to do this to me. I will curse you. “Leave this.” “Return the sword.” “I’m sorry, but I can’t.” "What?" “Did you not hear me? Once it disappears from the world, it’s over, right?” He's a guy who can tear people apart with energy. I shrugged my shoulders half lifted in the air, and now Esh is ejaculating, begging Robenin to be his feet, not me. “Really, Lord! She wouldn't do that on purpose. Without malice. Forgive me for looking at my face… Yes! I give you this sword. It may not be as sharp as a sword, but it's a pretty good sword… Forgive her, she didn't know that! It wasn't intentional! No, it was intentional, but she must have thought it was Tenebra!” Robenin, who was close to the scream of the prince, clenched my neck even stronger, not paying attention to the begging of the prince. The difference in strength between the two was obvious, seeing that Esh did not budge even though she tried to dry it with all her might. Just because he's pretty strong doesn't mean Esh can compare to Robenin. I trembled and quivered in his large hands. “It’s ugly for a grown man to do this with a single sword.” “Tenebra is just a sword…” “Is that all? Isn't it against chivalry to point a weapon at someone who isn't even ready to fight?" “The crime that caused the disappearance of the Pedri heirloom is not enough even if it is summarily disposed of.” "Ha? So are you really going to kill me? This body is called a Saint. It's like a shameless Empire guy who doesn't even know grace." Outwardly, I was laughing at Robenin, but on the inside I fell asleep. The brutality given by the sword was more intense than I expected, making me feel threatened with my life whether I wanted it or not, and being caught by the necklace caused breathing difficulties. “I swear to the god of death. If you can't return my sword, I'll cut off your head and hang it on the flag of your gate and hang it in the square." “What? Our family is normal, so there is no family crest, let alone anything.” “Looking at what you’re doing, you’re a woman who won’t live long.” “I hear that often.” Robenin whispered, suddenly bringing his face closer. It's unlucky to hear a low, eerie voice at any time. “It would be better to use small techniques in moderation.” [Oh.] When the sword disappeared, Rai, the whip left on the floor, was moving as slowly as possible, aiming at Robenin's ankle, but he was going to wrap it around and break it. He was caught before he even got to it. "Oh my goodness? The whip moves alone.” "You're acting hastily. If you weren't an idiot, you'd know." “You don’t know what a madman is thinking, do you?” “How easy it is to pierce your slender neck.” I laughed out loud, but it was true. My life was already in Robenin's palm. That's why Esh is so restless, begging me to let go. That's why you can't go into the interval between tests. If a sword is placed under the neck, it is the same as putting one foot on the underworld. If, like me, you were caught by the collar and the thing that threatened my neck was a bloody sword that pierces even the scales of a dragon, it would be safe to say that it was already dead. Just by touching the sword, I could feel my hair falling apart as if it were melting into a clump. What kind of lightsaber? In that the touched part disappears cleanly from the world, it looked a bit similar to Rai's absorption. "Then kill me. You won't see that gloomy black sword forever." "Also… Is there any way?” "Well. Depending on what you do, it may or may not be there." It was pure nonsense. Even Rai doesn't know how to undo what Eai has absorbed. It is as unanswered as my current situation. If I tried to summon something, it would be faster for Robenin to notice and kill me, and it was difficult to move Rai to avoid that eye. Then the only way to get through this crisis… is to play hostage. Fortunately, I have no conscience. Spoiler: #238 “It was Tenebra. Do you mind if you never see that beautiful sword again?" It's a sword, so it's not a hostage play, but a material play? I threatened him with an object that had already disappeared. First I had to get out of this damn grip. “Even though it is a family treasure, it must be a sword of fate that you will never see again, right? They say that swordsmen love their swords more than their lovers. At this time? Absolutely?" "..." “If you want to get something valuable back, you better do what I tell you. First of all, let’s put it down.” Robenin rolled my clothes tighter with eyes that wanted to tear me to death at any moment, and even though it was only one hand holding the collar and lifting it, it was so powerful that it was natural for my clothes to rip and tear. With this grip strength, I thought that it would not be really a problem to break my neck. I know deeply that I chose the worst natural enemy. The difference in physical ability was so overwhelming that once I caught it, it was like this right away. It was very hopeless that Rai, who could hit even flying arrows, could not block this hand. Besides, it's ruthless. No matter how hard he clutched and shaken without mercy, the neck that had been shaky was torn away. The collarbone was clearly exposed through the torn clothes in the wind, but I and Robenin were not interested in it because we were fighting a spirit battle, but Esh had a different situation. "Stop! Stop, stop!” The best innocent boy I know exploded. It was at the level of evil, so me and Robenin were startled to see if that was really Esh's sound, so we had to stop growling and look around. It was only then that I realized that my hair had been cut so much. “Really, isn’t it too much to do? Why are you all thinking of yourself like this? Why! What was on your mind? You don't listen to people talking!” “He’s the first…” “Ignore all passionate people! Just make an accident! Once you commit it and get hurt! Fight again! Every time you have an accident, I don't know! Instead of rectifying, you just repeat irresponsible things that are just bystanders! Why are you doing that? You are both smart!” Who is it? What made Esh so angry? She glared at Robenin, still sulking in the air and scolding. “Why do you have so much power that you can only do that much! Even if it can't be used for others, shouldn't it be used wrongly? You guys! Did you become strong for that? It's about seeking strength, trying to do it… and asking what the hell are you doing it for! Not really a beast! When people talk, you have to listen! Don't you guys have no respect at all?" The strength in the hand that was holding me by the collar was slowly fading away. “It’s because of you. Stupid brawler.” “It must be because of that. I even passed Kim.” “Who started first?” “Tenebra.” "...Okay. It's a short truce." All of a sudden, I was down on the floor, and I was free. Caressing his tingling neck, I watched as the sword disappears from Robenin's other hand. Then, secretly, I kicked him, and it was because we had no energy or because Esh was suffering as if we had ruined his children's farm. “What are we going to do?” “Let’s take a break for a while. I don't want to see Esh cry, so let's do this." "...Black?" “Thanks to Esh.” "Sword…" I pretended to be generous, but in fact, as soon as the sword under my neck came in, I realized something like a lightning bolt. It's not that my odds are small, it's close to 0%. It's not because I'm scared, I pull out. It's like an operational retreat. [Master… Even if you deceive yourself, do you deceive others?] [Uh hu hu! It's a body that came out of the dragon's den! Who knows what's afraid of Robenin?] [..Okay! You have to win mentally!] [Because it is not!] [Congratulations on your victory! Master!] I passed the crisis of my life, but I felt dirty. Even when I survived after meeting Maggi, it wasn't as disgraceful as this. Why do I not like the fact that there are beings who are overwhelmingly stronger than me? [I understand that the Master values life. It's your life.] [What do you know about other people's lives?] While I was grinding my teeth, I could feel the fast crawling Rai hanging from my waist. [By the way, Master, isn’t it a poetry chain, except for pride?] [If you die, you are a real corpse. Don't you think you have to live first to plan for the future? Are you dissatisfied with my life?] [Ah, no way! Get it wrong. How do you see my love… I want to see the Master even live a long time.] [You don't want to show that?] [Anyway, I understand that that redhead is interfering with the Master's longevity plan!] [In many ways.] Not only is it detrimental to my mental health, but it's also a huge threat to my body. After rubbing the area near the nape of the neck a few times, I shoved my hand into the brittle hair and pulled it out. Then, a handful of the cut hairs came out. After a few repetitions, a pile of shiny golden hair piled up beneath my feet. The hair that had grown beyond the waist turned into a bundle even if it fell out a little, but it was not surprising that it was cut with a sword. The area where Robenin threatened me and thrust his sword was right near the carotid artery, and it was cut from there, so it looked like it had to be trimmed with a single haircut. I traced the cut part, but oddly enough, my anger didn't soar. It wasn't the hair, but the carotid artery right next to it had to have been cut off, because it was a normal situation. To be honest, if it hadn't been for Ashe, I would have been stuck. For crazy people, the prince is the answer. "Ginny! Is it okay? Are there any injuries?” "Does not exist." Esh approached hastily as if two dogs had been pulled apart, but it was purely me who had bitten me on the nape, and his eyes were busy worrying about my well-being. He wanted to see if the area around the neck he was touching was bothering me. “Look, it’s okay.” When I put my hand away and showed it, he was relieved that he didn't see blood, but at the same time, he felt more sorry for the hair that had been cut into clumps than I did. I wished it was this time and my eyes lit up. “Hair…" "Esh, can't you re-execute him?" "...Ginny." "The hair that I've grown for 10 years has turned out like this. Do you know how troublesome it is to comb and manage this every day? At this time? Isn't that enough for a crime?" “Not at all.” “What can’t be done with the power of love?” “...No.” "Sheesh." “Please don’t make such scary jokes.” Because the opponent is such a monster, I thought it would be faster to borrow the power of power than to kill me. It was a bit disappointing at times like this that Esh was not a woman-blind tyrant. The cut hairs were a pity, but I didn't really care. While traveling, my long hair was too rough, so I seriously thought about how many times I should cut it. Even when I was attending the academy, I wanted to cut my hair often, but Mia and Iruje stopped me because of my curls. This was a very noble part. I didn't value my hair. It would be more accurate to say that it bothered me. Heavily long hair is of no use for anything other than a fancy decoration when going to a party. It's just disgusting that it happened because of Robenin, not arbitrarily. “By the way, Ginny. Is it true?” "What?" “Can you really bring back Tenebra?” “Uh… Well, maybe?” Even with my uncertain answer, Esh's complexion brightened remarkably. Meanwhile, Robenin, who had been moved away by Esh, looked at me suspiciously. [Master, why are you selling drugs? You know you can't return it!] [I thought so too… What would happen if there were only ingredients?] [Yeah… Is that right?] [After all, there is nothing impossible in my dictionary.] [As long as there are materials, anything is possible. However, the problem is that the processing or smelting technology used to make metal into a sword is beyond my ability. No matter how similarly I spit it out, it's just an elongated piece of metal compared to the original sword, right? It can't be the same sword!] Rai often whined that he was not a craftsman spirit. I know that well now too. [If that's the case, that's fine. There are good blacksmith I know.] [No one can handle this? Since it contains dragon bones, it doesn't melt well, so humans wouldn't be able to handle it at all. It can only deal with races that are resistant to heat enough to get their hands on lava. Minimum Head of the Dwarf…] [Or dragon.] [Oh, that idiot! That's right. A dog can do it. First of all, it's a dragon.] The only hobby of a dragon known as Maggikos was making weapons. Among them, his main specialty is sword making. [By the way, Will Maggi help you?] [I can't help it if he doesn't help. I have no choice but to be a liar... Hey, but why are dragon bones metal? Is it strange to think about it? Shouldn't it be absorbed by you in the first place?] Then there wouldn't have been any chaos. [Did you forget? I can also absorb dragon hearts. In fact, the bones, claws and hearts of dragons are closer to metal than to living things. That's why it's often used as a weapon. As for the shell… Dragons are like incarnations of nature, so their whole body is made up of the most powerful parts of nature.] [Nature's incarnation?] [To put it simply. The fact that their bones are metal is in the same vein as metal comes out of nature.] [You are making a difficult sound after a long time.] [Dragon's flesh and blood are also magical, so eating them increases mana. Do you know? Like magic herbs!] [..Do you mean such a feature? I didn't know.] The neck, which had been drowsy with a neckerchief, was slowly pouring out. If you're unlucky, you might not be able to hear your voice at night. Rubbing my neck, I listened to Rai's chatter for a moment. It was a body that could not be thrown away. [There is no race that can prey on dragons, the strongest living beings in Middle-earth. In ancient times, demons also hunted… It's impossible now, right? Dragon meat helps boost mana! Next time you meet Maggi, ask them to cut off the tail.] [What? Disgusting injury!] [The tail grows back. And you like meat.] [Okay. What kind of salamander is Maggi…] It's a bit salty to say it's good for mana use, but I still can't eat your friend… But that bastard tried to eat me, right? Would you eat the tail all of a sudden? So, if I can beat Robenin, there's nothing I can't eat. [By the way, if humans eat the wrong dragon meat, their magic power explodes and they die. Is it important to consume an appropriate amount?] [..You will tell me another important thing later.] [Dragon Hearts also drives crazy when humans handle them, right? As a Master dog or a metal spirit, I am well-refining Dragon Heart, so you can safely use mana. It's like some kind of magic wand Rai.] [Do I get a refund, that wand?] “...You, Ginny? What are you thinking?” Spoiler: #239 While talking to Rai, the story often leaked sideways. We both had a bit of a distraction in case someone wasn't the owner of the spirit. Esh called out my name in an anxious voice, perhaps because he had taken the negative meaning of my silent and wrinkled impressions. “Is it that difficult?” “It’s not easy. I've never actually done it." [It means that I had an accident without repairing it!] Rai, you seem to have sacrificed your life today. It's true though. “Still… Was it possible? Right?" “Theoretically, it is possible. I can bring it back. Because there's nothing I can't do! But I need some time.” “How much?” “I think you have to do it. I've never done it back before, so I don't feel like it." In fact, it is estimated that it is roughly 20 years. The next time I see Maggi is 20 years from now. I'm not going to tell the truth because it'll keep bothering me. I smiled like an angel and patted Esh on the shoulder. “It’s okay, just trust me. Even if it’s Robenin’s personal belongings, I’m not going to make the heirlooms of other people disappear.” [Maybe.] [Mr. Kwon.] [What! I was just speaking the voice of the Master's heart!] In fact, even if it is returned, it must be something different from the original sword, but the fact that I have shown this kind of effort and sincerity is probably the most important thing. Esh and Robenin may have different thoughts, but I don't know. I said I could put it back, but I didn't say it was the way it was. “Can I trust this woman?” “Of course. She is… Ginny Crowell, though not just… She sometimes kills and lies, but keeps her promises. You can trust me. You have to believe it!” “I don’t believe it at all just hearing those words.” “She is a benefactor who has saved my life many times. If she asks me to put my life back in those hands, I can give it to her without hesitation again and again. Above all else, could she have earned the title of a Saint for nothing?” "...For now, there is no other way, so I will only believe in Your Majesty. Not that woman." Even though I pretended I was trying my best, Robenin looked at me with disbelief the whole time. What he believed in was Esh. Maybe the beast's senses are whispering to him not to trust me? “I trust that you will take responsibility and return my sword. Majesty." [Sorry, Esh.] [Esh is good, but trusting the Master is a flaw.] [I think so.] [Why aren't you angry?] Esh was suffering from untimely pain between me and Robenin. That uncomfortable expression was proof that he was under pressure. “She's a trustworthy person, but she doesn't listen to me.” "What?" “If it’s not what you want to do, you never do it. So it's only what you're good at. Make him feel like that. Do you understand? I'm telling you to be polite and treat yourself properly. Don't provoke him anymore!" “The one who removed the sword arbitrarily was over there.” “You were the one who jumped in first!” “Yeah, right after the fight, the excitement didn’t go away… It was a bit lacking. She seemed like a good eater.” I know you shouldn't expect common sense from that madman. Esh was scrutinizing my eyes and worried that it might explode again. “Lord, I beg you, will you leave me more? With the two of us together, I can't live because I'm suffocating. No, let me go this way. Let's keep it a secret that you met me. I came here to say that in the first place.” "...You mean that woman is more important than me?" “That’s it…” “Of course it is, bastard!” I interrupted Esh and shouted and kicked, but this time it was Robenin who did not welcome me. He looked at me annoyed as if he was dusting himself off, then took a few steps away. Meanwhile, Esh's hands were quickly holding my waist. “Everything you say has a strange nuance!” "Ginny! Lord makes remarks that are often misunderstood, so you will not have the energy to react to each one.” “Your Majesty said so, so I don’t talk as much as possible.” "...Don't blame him for not talking because he's too lazy to respond." “There is, too.” “You always trouble me. Now I'm in a position where I shouldn't get caught up in the commotion. You know, I'm taking an important exam… I am disguising myself for it. It's very difficult for you to recognize me." The atmosphere around him changed when Esh, who had been exhaling a long sigh as he stared at the ground for a headache, suddenly raised his head with a serious face. The current Esh was not the kind man I knew, but the Esh when he reigned as a prince in the castle. “It must be my fault that I came here in the first place. I just couldn't believe this necklace. I made this mistake even though I knew you weren't normal. Now that I've met you, I hope you don't. Lord, is it true that the castle liaison said you followed me?" What. What's wrong with the two of you all of a sudden? Don't get tired of talking with only the two of you, except for me! It's fun, so I'll keep an eye on it. Looking back, the timing was right. The time when the news of Esh disappeared from the palace and the time when Robenin began to turn the continent upside down by defeating the strong. “It’s not like I came out of your footsteps.” "Huh… I'm glad you did." “Your Highness suddenly disappeared. At first, I wondered if the first prince killed you, so I cut him off." “Don’t put those words in your mouth. I don't listen too badly." “After wandering around for a while, the Duke suddenly became angry. Your Majesty is taking the test to become a Crown Prince, so why is he calling me a sacred fire that even tells me to do anything, whether I am getting married or having a family? So I came out.” "...Lord. Then you followed me, right?” Apparently, Esh has a stalker. A dangerous guy who can recognize even if he changes his face. “Besides, if you can take Tenebra at will, I think you are running away. Of course, you're old enough to do that, but if you came out with heirlooms and even lost it… This is too much…" Esh was muttering in a somewhat distraught feeling, who was working on the job, but I and Robenin were carefree as if it was someone else's business. “However, the overlapping career paths are purely coincidental. It's free, you know, and without you, it's more meaningless." I wasn't even mad anymore. It seems that the problem with that child's nuance is from the beginning. “...Without me, there would be no one to stop you.” “It is correct.” “Lord, in any case, I beg you so earnestly. If you go out here, act like you don't know me. Even if we happen to meet again, please pretend you don't know me.” “Do you hate me? Am I the only one happy to meet you?” I was slowly looking forward to how strange it would be. It was quite interesting to see how much embarrassment appeared in Esh's eyes. “No, it’s not like that. What would you say if my co-workers would recognize you? A lot of people here know your face. It was a natural result of doing something that stood out like that.” “Make me your companion. The throne will be yours.” "...You talk too casually on the big day. When my co-workers ask how I got to know you, I have nothing to say." “You say we met today.” It would be helpful to have him as colleagues, but it seemed obvious that he would cause problems with them. It wouldn't be surprising if Esh's life was shortened due to heartache. As the words didn't work, Esh finally got impatient and raised his voice. “Listen when someone speaks! Don't follow me! Let me go, please!” “I will help you.” "...Sounds that make sense! Why are you doing this if you don't even know that it's against the rules!" “But this woman also has a reputation, so you made her a colleague. Is this woman also a Guardian?” “No. It's not a matter of reputation. And she's a colleague, but she's hiding her identity, so it's the case with you. But it's the same as knowing who I am, so you can't be a Guardian." It was a matter of conscience. Because the path of the test was based on the premise of gathering talents only through human networks and ability as a leader, while hiding his identity, it was against the most basic and important rule to find out that he was the prince. The reason that is most important is that the prince can deliberately select strong people with his power and recruit them in an unjust way, and if the Guardian finds out the prince’s identity and helps him, he will help him with impure intentions for the wealth and glory that he will have. Because it might be. Either way, that would go against the intent of the test. The reason why the identity should not be revealed. I was listening quietly, but when I was mentioned, I quickly intervened and joined in. “I’ll pretend I don’t know!” “Me too.” “Then I’ll be your guardian! You just ask!” Nod nod. Robenin often expressed his feelings by moving his head instead of words, but it was the first moment when he and I met his heart. Even though Esh wished so much that I would not fight Robenin, at this moment, he shook his head with the most desperate expression in the world. “Both of you please… What do you do? This is no joke!" “I know it’s important, so I'm here to help. I'll pretend I didn't know anything about being a prince. Is it okay for a Saint to be absent from the prince’s party?” “Your Majesty, isn’t it basic to be a swordsman?” “The test is sufficient, so let’s take it out.” Just because we got along for about 0.1 second doesn't mean we want to go together. "...I will accept only your heart. Just having two people caring for me gives me strength. I am serious. But nothing more." Spoiler: #240 When I first said that I would be a guardian, it was a big thing. I've been waiting all the time for Esh to ask me to do it first. But there was no sign of it at all, and I thought I could just push him. However, it was an unexpectedly resolute refusal. I thought it was purely because of this saboteur that I was rejected. It was almost a reflex to glare at the eerie redhead and gnaw him. “It’s because you’re a bastard!” “Who do you blame for the thief theme?” "...Who is a thief!" "You." "No it's not? Stop calling me a thief. Because it is unpleasant.” "Theif." I kicked it, but it failed as if it was natural. Each time I stumbled, only a sense of helplessness and a sense of defeat deepened. Robenin was about half a span taller than Esh, and almost half-closed his eyes when he looked down at me. It's probably not just my mood that makes me feel like I'm being looked down on. “Hey, sir! Year-eyed! No! It's just a quick gulp, but it's soggy! That sword! I can return it! Just wait! As it is… No, it will be restored even better!” It's embarrassing that all the attacks go in vain, so I clenched my fists and grinded my teeth to hide the feeling. I am the one who can live without the law, who am I driving as a thief? It wasn't stolen. It was purely in self-defense, as I was just getting rid of things that were a threat to me. It is strange to argue that weapons destroyed during a fight were stolen. Best of all, it's really far from stealing because you're going to give it back someday. I can tolerate the sound of a murderer, but I can't stand the sound of a thief. [Unknown Master… Murder is not worse…?] [I wouldn't deny that I killed the slave traders, but it's bad to say that I stole something I didn't do!] [Are you a thief at this point? You deliberately absorbed the owner's object right in front of your eyes.] [Are you stabbing me painfully today?] [Do I do some?] [You said too much.] I think there was a shovel in the inn's public restroom, but a metal shovel would be difficult for people to use. That shovel that looks a little like a ladle… [Oops! Dirty and shameful!] “But, Ginny, I have a question for you.” "Yes?" “How did you get rid of the sword? The whip was moving alone… What else? Besides that whip, it seems that it wrapped around the sword and made it disappear. Is that right? It looked unusual for an elemental art.” Ashe had good eyesight. And while I was speaking, he found Rai hanging neatly from my waist again, and he narrowed his brow and gave a look of incredulity. “When was that… It must have been thrown away earlier.” “He went back to the owner himself. Haven't you seen it?" "...Not at all." A body made of metal does not have a beating heart. Rai was not alive, but it was very difficult to detect its presence. Even so, it seemed to catch every single detail on Robenin's radar. “Yeah, I can teach you, Esh. This whip is true…" [What? Are you telling them? There is also a natural enemy, Robenin.] [So I'll show you. What will happen if you hold a metal and slap it on me.] To live savvy, you need to be able to quickly distinguish between when to hide and when to show off your abilities. We've already demonstrated that we have this ability by getting rid of Tenebra, so it would be a clear warning to show off clearly. Rai, who was mimicking a whip, lifted up with a light gesture. It immediately began to move like a living serpent, Throk, Throk wrapped around my forearm. What was thought to be an inorganic material suddenly showed off a strange gesture and fluttered its bright red tongue, which is surprising, but Esh's eyes widened a little, and Robenin was still expressionless. In any case, there is no fun in things that are characterized by expressionless expressions. If you show me a little more, will you sway? “Esh, you are more familiar with this form.” I wrapped my arms around him, climbed up, and dropped Rai, who was twirling on the palm of my hand, on the floor as it was. Rai lost his shape like running water, and when he hit the floor, he changed into a big dog. Two men with extraordinary body vision would have witnessed the moment of change. [Voila!] "...Rai?" “It’s not alive.” Esh stroked Rai's head startledly to see if it was the dog Rai he knew was right, and Robenin was only able to spit out an extremely concise impression. Was still pissed off. It doesn't seem very strange. “It’s the first time Rai showed his transformation ability. Can't you admire it a little more?" "...I'm amazed. It's amazing. I didn't think it was an ordinary beast before. It didn't seem like it was just a beast with such a clever and stronger body than any other weapon." "That's what made Tenebra disappear. A metal chimera?” “It’s surprising. Are you also doing what you think? Half right.” After teasing Robenin lightly, I gestured for Rai to stand next to me. Touching the spot where Esh had been stroking, Rai immediately wags her tail as if it were a real puppy and rejoices. “Even in the form of such a furry beast, it is pure metal. These fur are also close to gold woven yarn. Not a chimera. Comparing Rai to such an evil is unpleasant.” Chimera was one of the forbidden magics based on the magic spell. A new being is created by mixing the living and the dead, but it must die and be completed, so an unclean soul to move the dead body is needed separately. It's kind of a zombie. “Have you asked before? What is Rai’s true identity?” “It was. I didn't know there was a transformation function. It's probably not a monster, but a chimera… I don't feel evil, so I thought it was a spirit or something. There would be no way to draw it.” Is it because of the career I've been attached to? Esh's reasoning was much more accurate than Robenin's. It would be more accurate to say that the answer is correct, but the problem is that I never meant to give them that answer. Hopefully you'll get it right. I was too lazy to keep hiding about Rai, so I just wanted to show it off, but I tried to keep the spirit thing a secret. I wanted to hide as much as possible that there were other types of spirits besides the four elements. I was embarrassed, so I quickly made excuses. “Hmm, I don’t want to tell you in detail… Is it a gift from a dragon?” "Dragon…!" “Then you can’t tell us in detail. Don’t tell us.” [Yeah? Why am I a gift from Maggi!] [Dragon Heart was donated by Maggi, right? And I need half a day to tell them the truth.] It is a good excuse to attach the dragon as an eddy. Under the influence of the Dragon Heart, Rai had a golden color no matter what color it was transformed into, and was able to transform freely without my mana. So it was also true that it was functionally a gift from a dragon. “Do you have any dragon friend? I am." I'm too humble, but I'm a human with a lot to show off. I especially scolded Robenin, showing a sign not to be cocky. “Is this body still like a thief? Huh? There's a dragon I know, but I'll steal a sword and use it somewhere. If you go to Dragon Rare, it's like a mountain…" “Where is the dragon?” This bastard doesn't envy, he just says what he has to say. And when did you come all of a sudden like this again? I was surprised, but because there was no energy, I only wrinkled my impressions. He was dragged back as quickly as a dog on a leash by Esh. "Lord!" Esh looked so busy that he couldn't even open his eyes, whether to stop my madness or stop Robenin, who was quick on his hands. The presence of two dangerous molecules who do not know when or what to do was to trouble someone with normal thinking. [How to bully Esh! Robenin and Master are in one place.] "Answer me. Wherever the dragon is. How can I find him? What was that existence… How was that existence?” “How are you? I am not as lucky as you.” “I want to meet him.” "What? I didn't know you wanted to commit suicide." “Where can I go? Where is the Rare…" "Ginny! You must not tell him!” Robenin's voice I hear now is the most lively and motivating I have ever heard. As his energy, I see Robenin's eyes twinkle. Can't see it. “Your abilities may have been overestimated, but I overlooked the fact that you came out of the hands of a dragon.” "...Are you swearing?" “It’s a compliment.” “It’s an insult to see you feel bad.” There's no way this guy can praise me. Even now, when he did not blow the rare position, he was secretly shooting at energy. Shouldn't he pretend to be a request and move on to threats? If his energy was like this, Roks might be stunned while standing. “Tell me. Where the Rare is.” “You know what to do?” “Dragons are the most powerful creatures God has given us. If I could compete with that existence, I would be afraid to die.” “...Uh, what… Wou know how to take risks” If Esh finds the crucial difference, it's that I'm a bit crazy, and Robenin is totally crazy. I still have the wisdom to know that my life is precious, but when he sees a strong person, his eyes roll over and it seems that he doesn't even care about his own life. By the way, this bastard seems to think I'm very weak. Fighting with me now seemed completely uninteresting. I avoided an unwinnable fight, but I couldn't help but get angry. 'What? Wait, is this really okay? Send him to Maggi, and Maggi will kill this guy.' Maggi's mother, Dragon Adelaide, had a tendency to overprotect her child, not like a dragon, because Maggi was a dragon that lacked something. Far from harming humans by kidnapping them, it's not common to see a bright dragon who squanders the inherited dragon heart because it can't be tamed. It was only natural that Adelaide was scarier than Robenin. Something like Robenin would only serve Adelaide for lunch. Still, I gave it a little higher than the snack food. "It's not possible! You can't tell him! He will die!" Esh screamed as if he had looked into the intensely conflicting me, and the answer had already been decided. unfortunately that is. “The location of the Rare is a secret.” "Whew..." "Never?" “Never, I can’t say. You can’t even look at it like that.” I smiled brightly as his energy towards me grew stronger. Spoiler: #241 If I don't know anything else, I'm confident in this kind of pressure. Because Maggi and Adelaide trained me properly. “It’s not because I’m worried about your life, it’s because my life is precious. I made a promise to the dragon. I'm not going to tell anyone." "... You said that you are friendly with a dragon, so it must be true. I see that you're hiding." “Yes, Maggi is a good dragon. Even if he eats people sometimes.” It's like me and Robenin sometimes kill people, but someone believes in them. “I thought about it. Ginny! Can you beat the promise with the dragon? Lord, no one can break her stubbornness, so give up." Esh was openly relieved and looked at me as if in a strange way. Won't you look at me with those pure eyes? My mouth is itching because I want to talk. “Then I have more reasons to follow you.” "... What?" [It's ominous, it's ominous.] “Wait, Lord! What are you going to do…" “I will not interfere with your test. But don't stop me, this woman has something to give her back." Oh my, why are arrows flying at me? I have no memory of living by committing a sin in my previous life. I've had some accidents in this life. I left it to Esh to be astonished, and my eyes twitched, but Robenin, who had survived, came one step closer to me. "Woman." “Hey, do I have a name that my parents gave me too?” “It would be convenient to quickly spit out the location of the Rare.” “You don’t know how to ask a favor, do you?” “There is no favor in keeping you alive.” Looks like shit. I had a strong feeling. It won't be easy to get rid of until I give him what he wants. Facing a human being of a kind I couldn't fully comprehend reminded me that I could read that guy's head. I have 'tears of truth'. If I borrow that power, I will be able to look into Robenin's head. 'If only I could touch that guy's bare skin…' I looked up and down at Robenin, who was wrapped around his body in a black suit that was clearly meant to hide the blood stains. I couldn't find any gaps in the outfit that was optimized for battle, and his shoulders were about double my width, and his forearms were thicker than my thighs. He wasn't as muscular as Chad, but he was firm and bulging compared to Esh, who had agile muscles. He covered his whole body as if he had obsessive compulsive disorder, so no matter how much I looked at it, the only bare skin I could see was his hands and face, but even that slightly exposed skin was full of large and small scars. It almost didn't seem as easy to touch as the rubbing Esh like mine. Just looking at it made me feel. The fact that I wouldn't be able to even touch a single strand of hair until I looked at it. '••Um, thinking about it, I don't think it's worth reading.' I gave up quickly. I was curious about Robenin's head, but if I groped the wrong way, my wrist would be cut off. It is better to distinguish between what is likely to be and what is unlikely to be. “Esh, how are you? Can you break his stubbornness?" "No…" “What, is there anyone you can beat?” “You and Lord are unique. Both of you don't listen to what others say." “Is that so?” Even as I trembled, Robenin was vigilant and threatening me with a stinging gaze. I can't put a finger on it, and I can't kill it. Even if you're going to poison yourself, you need to have enough trust to eat it if you give it to him first. It seemed that I had no choice but to lower the vigilance in order to raid him. 'It might be easier to kill if we get to know each other a little bit' I had such a crazy thought for a moment, but it was hard to get rid of it completely. It was also true that hitting the back of the head after reassurance is more attractive because it can inflict pain on the mind and body. It looked difficult to tame, but it must be better than a dragon. And there is such a word. Friends are close, but enemies are closer. [Master, don't you have friends?] [Bastard.] [I'm a wolf.] It was only then that I realized why Rai was scratching my nerves today. Because there is a corner where I firmly believe. It was Ginny Crowell's sudden break, Erron de von Epiros, and the angelic prince Esh. Even now, he was standing next to Esh, not me, forcing him to stroke his fur by putting his head in his hands. He was very good at lining up in a place where he could benefit because he resembled the owner. Who would have learned from watching that stupid thing? [Kehae!] “Um… I like Rai.” [How long can we not live without being beaten? I got a shield too!] Ashe always stops me when I'm harassing Rai, and the other day, he's been reluctant to tell me to apologize to Rai. The reason Rai actively pushes Esh is because he believes that I will be purified with Esh. Who's the devil? Even Robenin was annoying, but even the one who called a spirit but was always on standby seemed to be the enemy everywhere. Is Esh the only person to trust? As I stared narrowly in my eyes, I could see the marks that were buried on Rai's head. It was buried by Esh's hand. “Your hand.” “Ah… It's fine. If I stop the bleeding, I will get better soon.” "Let's see." It is also easy to touch Esh. All you have to do is approach and raise your hand. When I turned it over, I saw that the cut while he held Tenebra was deeper than I thought. The blood that oozes out, which seems to have gotten worse when he took my whip, was dripping with dark red marks on the dirt floor. As I fiddled with the wounds, Esh held her breath, a little nervous and a little excited. {—Something is strange. She's not the kind of person to be so calm in front of the Lord… Dry season with other moans.} The ability of the ring is nothing more than today. And Esh's radar on me was still good. What a goog! It's just that I'm not stupid enough to fight a fight without a win. It's a thousand times better to withhold victory for a while than to rush and lose. I smiled meaningfully, and moved my lips to call out a spirit to heal Esh's hand and to experiment with it. "Un..." I opened it up a little, and was stopped so quickly that if I hadn't expected it, I wouldn't have noticed it. “What are you going to do?” "...You are. Aren't you crazy?" It's like this too. Again, a clear black flag was lodged under my chin. It was stabbing me in the neck so I couldn't speak any more. Unlike magic, the sword was quite intimidating because it could be taken out without any preparation action. And I can only say that Robenin is amazing. Even though he is my natural and the most unlucky guy in the world, I have no choice but to admit it. Can you sense the moment when the spiritist calls the spirits? It's a weak moment with almost no mana flow. It was normal for the spiritist to barely notice each other. If it was a higher spirit like Endairon, the story would be different. “Lower the sword, Lord.” “Even if she moves mana?” I acted calmly because I had learned that there was no use in fussing over a few failed kicks. And quietly took notes. Experimental results for Robenin's ability 1-1. If you try to summon a spirit prematurely, your neck may fly off. Detected. "Yes! Right now!" “If it’s about the use of magic or even a curse, what will you do? Besides, this woman hates me very much.” “I swear to the mother of Esh, who died. I don't do that. I'm just trying to heal him." "...Ginny? Why do you want my mother?" “Because my parents are still alive. And I like your mother." When I found out about the people around Esh, it was his mother who made him fall in love the most. There were few people who would not fall in love with her as he was the one who raised Esh so well and honestly. Because she was the one who made even the emperor fall in love. Stories about her brave and beautiful were overflowing and talked about for a while. What an interesting story about being a concubine-knight. Books about her were published one after another. It never ceased until the emperor banned it. “Cure?” “Yes, I am a Saint.” “What a saint…” Damn you, you're looking at me very suspiciously. A fight ensued for a while. Me screaming with my eyes to get out of the way, and Robenin wriggling his eyebrows as if she didn't want to. And… [Why not bite!] When I was attacked, Rai opened his mouth to bite Robenin, then got banned and moaned like a dog. Even if we say we shouldn't fight, there is something a spirit has to protect its master. And, as I say with my own mouth, my son is loyal and does not spare himself. If they attack from the other side, they will try to protect you even if you don't order them. But now it's a little bit in the way of my big picture. [If I want to kill this bastard, I have to loosen that stiff mind first.] [Is he alert?] [It gets complicated if you bite.] After reading my thoughts, Rai hid the teeth that he had stood tall. Robenin, who was silently glaring at me, retreated, and when Esh stopped him, he reluctantly removed the sword and instead pulled out the sword hanging from Esh's waist. Relying on an iron sword? It seemed that there was a limit to maintaining the sword. There seems to be no problem in terms of physical strength or mentality, so is the amount of mana tight? It was hopeful that black sword could not be used for longer than expected. Taking the sword is also helpful. Unless it's a national treasure like Tenebra. “Undain.” Looking straight at Robenin's warning light and the tip of his sword, I summoned Undain. I summoned an intermediate spirit to heal the trauma, but I thought I should call Undine next time and test if he can feel it. It may not fit because it is a smaller force. “I've seen something like that. I remember." “What do you remember?” “You are the winner of the Kyuponkobe that I competed with.” "It's ridiculous… I kept saying it, but now it's the back drum!" “I remember playing blue and annoying things. The one that was cut in two.” …Not. I should never call Undine when this guy is around. I can't let Undine experience that pain again. I can't watch my child split in two again. While making that promise, Undain slowly flew over Robenin's head. Translucent dolphins made of water stand out anytime, anywhere. It looks like he is waving his tail at Robenin regardless of gazing intently… Undain was planning to slap Robenin in the back of the head with that broad tail now. "Stop! Undain, that’s not it!” I realized what he was going to do, and as he reached out his hand urgently, I wondered if this was Esh's feeling. Like a human with a good sense of touch, Robenin was ready to cut his sword halfway and throw it away at any time while watching the pure spirit. Spoiler: #242 “What is this doing over my head?” [Is not it? I can feel you wanting to kill him.] The contrast between the bloody voice of Robenin and the soft voice of Undain was extremely contrasting. I was fortunate enough to hear Undain's voice only for me. My hostility towards Robenin was so great that Undain was reacting to it, and it would be a big deal if he really attacked. Because if he does, it will be like my Undine. If I had undergone a reverse summons again in the state of my body now, I might have been lying in the grave the next morning. Come to think of it, success in bringing out the spirit does not mean that you can unconditionally attack him. "Hey! Put away the sword, the sword!” “Bend.” [Come on, aren't you nice? Undain. Then no. Come in hurry!] [But do you want it?] [Yes, but… You are right, but not now. It's dangerous to be next to that ignorant bastard! Come this way quickly!] Spirits also receive fatal wounds. And if the spirit is seriously wounded, I suffer as well. Because as long as they share the soul, it is as if they are one body with me. Therefore, it is common sense to hide the spirit's body with a technique such as invisibility during battle, but if it was that guy, he would find it right away even if he was hiding. If it is a water spirit, it can be temporarily turned into rain or clouds, but it is very wasteful, so there are many limitations to using it in close combat like this. I picked it up, but the water spirit was not for battle, no matter how I looked at it. First of all, they were so nice. [Sorry… I thought you wanted it.] What's wrong with Undain, who came back to my side after becoming so gloomy? I wanted to hit that guy in the back of the head, so I was the one who got sick of the heart. Undain was just a good kid who listened to my heart and wanted to make it happen. “What was it?” Robenin was still sensitive even though Undain had left over his head. "Nothing?" “Are you telling me to believe?” “I think your hair color is strange.” “Do I look stupid?” "Uh. And you're saying that because you don't know, a spirit is just as pure as a baby or an animal. Lots of curiosity and lots of love. Is that proof that even trash like you pays attention?” Even though I responded so kindly and affectionately, Robenin expressed deep distrust and resentment towards me by drawing out his sword without saying a word. As if it were a long-term duty, Esh naturally blocked the gap between me and Robenin with her body. He sighed and rubbed his forehead as if he was suffering from an unknown headache. "Please! Can't you not fight for even a moment?" “If you feel like you’re going to hit it, you’ve already done it. Is this just cuteness? … Ready action?” “If it’s a preparatory action, it means that it will start anytime soon!” “It is not.” I smiled lightly and grabbed Esh's hand, who was in a very tense state. I held my blood-soaked left hand with both hands and he looked down for a moment, but it seemed like he was going to mumble at least once per second that it hurts. “Undain.” [Yes, Master.] “You know what to do.” I don't necessarily have to hold hands during treatment, but for now, it seems like I've done it. When Undain enchanted me with healing power, I gently stroked it until the wound was gone, as if washing Esh's hand. The healing power of the water spirit gives you indescribable comfort and satiety at the same time. Even though I was filled with a pure energy not so different from when the priests performed miracles, Robenin watched me sternly, fearing that I would do something hasty. Even after Esh's wounds had completely disappeared, his eyes were still full of distrust. It won't be easy to tame because I see a lot of doubt. “Move it. At this time?" I pinched my fingers between Esh's fingers and pulled them together to see if the wound was well attached. "Very good. Thank you. Ginny." "This is it." "I've heard you can do this, but it's the first time you've actually shown it." “It makes me very tired. I can’t do it often.” There are several types of healing magic. Among them, healing magic performed with divine power is a method that is thoroughly performed by the power of God, so it has no side effects and boasted the most superior effect. On the other hand, the healing magic used by wizards is a method to accelerate recovery by accelerating the target's life force. Lastly, the healing magic used by our water spirits was a form of drawing the limitless resilience of nature and applying it to humans in a way that completely relied on the power of nature. There are no serious side effects, but there is a slight strain on the side of use. Because I play a mediating role between nature and the wounded, which cannot be connected by nature, it is mentally and physically exhausting. It's not surprising since the spirit art itself is like that. After confirming that Esh's hand was cured, I reached out to Robenin as well. “Your hands too.” Yeah, I was just telling the dog to put his hand out. It was done on purpose, but it's still true, to put the sword directly on the sword. Every now and then, you're such a bastard. “What are you going to do?” “What is it! That I treat you too. Can't you use the sword sparingly?" “Don’t refuse.” A bastard with poor social skills. How can you ignore the pure kindness of others like this? It was a trick of trying to read his thoughts by secretly grabbing his hand in the name of healing. If I'm lucky, I might even be able to find out his weakness. "Why don't you get treatment without regrets? These special services are really rare." “I don’t need your help.” “It’s tricky. okay. If you give me one more piece of ugly bread, I will cut it down.” “...Are you going to take the money?” “Where in the world is free?” In fact, it was Robenin rather than Esh who seemed urgently needed for treatment. Although it was said that he had won the battle with the Count, he was not spared from injuries, and he smelled of blood so much that even my dull nose could detecte. If you take off those dark clothes, there must be a lot of big scars. "Ginny…!" "Ah Okay. I won’t take it.” Can't it be possible to bite an injured person in front of Esh? As if Robenin had attacked me, the terrified Esh quickly placed his hand on my forehead. A thought flooded my mind as he grabbed my hand to make me want to put it away. {—Where does it hurt?} I was so serious about it that I tried to make myself feel a little worse. I pretended not to know what he was saying, but asked. "what are you doing?" “Are you really okay?” “What do you mean?” “••No, because you are doing something that is not appropriate…" "I'm sure I was pretending to get along. You've seen it, but it's that guy who bounced." Robenin's boundaries with me were getting more and more severe. Even now, Esh tried to persuade him, but it didn't work as well as looking at the wall and talking. It seemed the best thing Esh could do to stop Robenin from killing me. “Lord, shouldn’t you be able to accept people’s favors as well? Get treatment.” “I don’t like it.” “I've definitely said that before. You don't know why people hate you. If you won't let them be by your side, who will open heart to you? Be with other people besides me…" “You are misunderstanding. I don't know why, but I never want them to like me. I have never wanted anyone other than you.” I think the lack of friends is also due to that odd nuance. If this is enough, the rumors that the two of them are like that in the Imperial Palace must have been circulating. "...Anyway, Miss Crowell made the concessions first, so you'll have to show your sincerity." “Why should I do that?” “Because I want you two to get along.” It was a nonsensical reason, but there was no reason as good as that for me or for Robenin. Ironically, it seemed that there was one weakness in common between me and my natural enemy, and that was the beautiful and kind-hearted prince right in front of us. If anyone touches our prince, we will all kill. “Please don’t do this. Even if you see me, receive treatment. It’s not that difficult, is it?” “This woman is unreliable.” "Lord." "I don't even want to think about it other than doing well, but that's something I'll think about only then if this woman puts my sword back." Anyone who sees it would know that he was excited because he wanted to heal. It wasn't that I wanted to get along well with that guy. It seems difficult to break through the front, so would it be fun to aim for the side or the rear? "Hey." "Hey…?" "Let’s listen, let’s listen, so you keep blaming me. Let's make this clear. You're the one who took the precious heirloom out of the house, right? Why do you hate me after you run away with the heirloom? After all, these four months are all because of you.” “You are crazy.” Now, even when he pointed his sword, I shrugged and snorted. Because I realized that if he had decided to kill me, he would have done it ten times already. Still, the fact that I'm still alive gives me some certainty. I'm sure he won't be able to kill me, at least in front of Esh. Spoiler: #243 “Even if I go crazy, will it be only you? Think about it. The problem now is that you've lost your heirloom, I didn't use my ability to get rid of metal. But why do I have to listen to you as a thief? If you ask me, the thief is energy. Not me.” "..." “Am I wrong? Whoever came out with such an important thing in this harsh world is an idiot. I deserve an apology. You've been tangled up in me for nothing because you're stupid. Why do you harm good people?" I had a brazen face, but I knew the truth. When this happens, it's purely me who sees blood. It was a felony that made the Pedri family heirloom disappear because I was a saint and had no choice but to become a problem. A serious level that could cause conflicts between countries. However, it was Robenin who caused me to commit a felony, so I think he also has a solidarity responsibility. [Master, are you talking different from before?] [What? You're trying to be nonsense again.] [When you were kidnapped before. Slaves are bad because teachers scold you, and a lost child is innocent...] [I was a child back then! However, since Robenin is an adult, he should be able to take responsibility for his mistakes!] Robenin still didn't seem to agree with me and was about to do something dangerous to me, but Esh, who was already very nervous, stopped it just as quickly. To my eyes, it was just the two of them exchanging hand gestures quickly, but it was also clear that some kind of workshop had taken place. “Really. It's your fault, isn't it?" "...That woman is talking to the level that makes you want to kill her immediately…" "You can't mind not slashing someone revered as a Saint with the sword I lent you.” Seeing the tendons on the back of Esh's hands, which were holding both of Robenin's wrists, swelled violently, I felt like I had come out of the boat much more easily than I could feel. This is the guts trained by the dragon! “Ho ho ho ho! Let's think about who we're missing right now! You're a duke's fool, but I'm a Saint of this age who is respected and loved by everyone!" “Is that what your mouth is saying?” “What if it’s true?” I gracefully tucked my hair behind my shoulders, but the part he cut earlier didn't give me any form. “Crowell, after all, you were a noble too.” "...Yes?" “I will ask. What title is your family?" It's because Robenin is of the duke's lineage and isn't a man who promotes it, but actually speaking like this was punishable enough. If that guy puts his mind to it, it would be to the point where I could avoid being in a cage. It is by no means a crime to look down on the imperial duke's family and despise them. There was a fairly high level of disparity between me and Robenin. “Hey, are you going to propose to me or will you care about the family? Of course, I refuse the offer.” “Are you really crazy?” I can feel the sincerity in his words. Robenin had the force to tear me apart with energy, but I did not give in. I had been whipping like that, so it was time to give him a carrot. “You just need to know this. The fact that if you touch me, you won't be able to find out the location of Tenebra or Dragon Rare for the rest of your life, so there's nothing good to stimulate me. That you have more to lose than me. If you can see me well… You know. Will I take you to Dragon Rare?” “… Really? You never said that before.” "Uh. I say two things with one mouth." “Why did you change your mind?” “I made a promise with the dragon to keep the location of the Rare a secret. Lunch box delivery is okay… Hmmm. I can’t give you the location, but I thought it would be okay if you went with me.” I decided to change my thinking. Sending him alone leaks the Rare location, so Adelaide will be furious. 20 years later, when I promised to meet Maggi, taking another human being is just a lunch box delivery. If I can't kill that guy on my own by 20 years, I thought it would be good to borrow the power of a Maggi to deal with it. Where would you put your dragon friends and use them? It was perfect at this time. "...Are you really trying to be nice to me?" "Sure." "Lord! Anyone who sees it is trying to put you in the dragon’s mouth!” Esh is all good, but sometimes he is more sensitive than necessary. Why don't you know that good is good? “What do you? That's what he wants." "Right. It is my lifelong wish to meet a dragon and compete with its existence. I thought it would be impossible.” “It’s a good wish.” “If you help me, I will look at you in a positive way.” “That’s it.” “I will wait for the restoration of Tenebra.” Does the dragon want to meet like that? The first sharp hostility in Robenin's eyes had subsided a little. “When are you going to pick me up?” “There is a day when we promised to meet. When that time comes.” Me and Robenin did a dramatic truce-like thing. There were moments of unbelievably satisfied faces looking at each other. "Good. When is that?” “20 years later.” "...for a long time." “Whew… God, thank you.” As much as Robenin was disappointed, Esh was visibly relieved. Like a fighting maniac known by the continent, he seemed to become very simple in front of the person he wanted to fight with, and thanks to that, I seemed to know a little bit of how to handle him. I thought it was an opportunity, so I secretly offered to shake hands with him, but seeing that he didn't pretend he didn't see it, it looked like he had a long way to go. [Is it still a happy ending? I didn't even see blood.] [No. We saw Esh's blood.] [Isn't it Master Blood?] [That's right.] It would have been better if I had fought and won against Robenin, but unfortunately now was not the time. I wasn't the strongest on the continent, and I never aimed for it. However, I had a dirty feeling that I had to aim for the strongest on the continent, whether I wanted to or not, to defeat that poorly socialized redhead. My nemesis was mighty, and he was a monster with nothing but a desire to be strong in his head. *** Back in town, Esh and I ran into a common problem. It was the fact that Robenin was following us like a shadow from the wagon depot. I tried to get annoyed by telling him to go, I tried to comfort him, Esh begged him, I cursed and threw stones, but to no avail. All of a sudden, our dorm was in front of us, and I got impatient and grabbed Esh's collar and shook it. “Look how he is doing. He keeps following me!” I whispered to someone to listen, but that didn't mean I was speaking kindly enough. “It’s a big deal if he really follows you! That's Robenin Pedri. No matter how you look at it, it doesn’t feel natural to have him as a companion!” “I know but…" "More than anything else, he's a guardian. I'm a foreigner that Lord Pedri is close with the second prince! We know that we met him by chance on the street, who would believe that! The elders of the Empire are no fools!" “Ginny, thank you for your concern, but please calm down.” “Even if you say you’re the second hit, except as a guardian! It's only a matter of time before the kids find out who you really are when that ignorant bastard is attached to you! They'd call you to tell them! Then you will be completely ruined!” Even though I couldn't resist my temper and screamed in my mouth, Esh was just calm. Does it seem like a serious matter to me that Robenin keeps following us? “As you have just experienced, you will know that the Lord is not a fluent person. I don't want to gossip, but he's not a person with common sense. When he's stubborn like that, you have no choice but to let it go." “How do you!” No matter how much I put on a hood and half of my face covered with a mask, even if I couldn't see that I was Robenin Pedry right now, if I followed such a bloody and gloomy creature, I could not help but stand out. From the aura he exudes, he had an eerie feeling that was different from that of an ordinary traveler. In analogy, it is like a blood-stained knife on the roadside. The very existence of the guy scratched my nerves. “He's not going to be as hasty as you think. Lord is not stupid, even though he may act arbitrarily. Besides… Now he seem more interested in you than me.” “Let’s be precise. Tenebra, not me.” “Yeah, try to get Tenebra back quickly. What Lord wants the most is that sword. It was his most attached sword before he was the heir to the family. This is the sword he has been wielding since he was nine years old. No other sword can fill that void.” “Isn’t that what I want? I need time… Most of all, I need the dragon's help.” The backstory was especially whispered. It was a very noisy evening with a lot of people around, so it wouldn't go into Robenin's ears, but I was concerned that he should listen. _ That bastard's dragon's tareong is going to get even worse. “Dragon's help… Was it that difficult?” "Yes. I can't put it back on my own." It's good that Esh understands speech well. “It’s a big deal. The Lord is not a person who gives up easily until he gets what he wants.” “Can I just tell him the location of the Rare? Then he will go away." "It's not possible. Ginny, the Lord will be in danger, if you do, but you will lose the dragon's trust.” “Of course I should. I'm teaching him the opposite of where there are real Rare. Then at least as long as he's there, it won't bother us." “... As soon as he realizes that he has been tricked, he will try to kill you. Then I may not be able to stop him.” Wouldn't it be better to spend it as far away as possible and make it impossible to come back for half a year? Oh, Robenin doesn't have warp tantrums like I do, so there's no place that would take that long. I was thinking about how to get him out of there, but in fact I already knew the answer. “After all, do you and I have no choice but to work together to kill?” “I will call Pedri as soon as the sun comes up tomorrow and call someone.” Esh naturally ignored my perfect plan. “Will that work?” “I should try.” He didn't seem to have any particular hope for the way he was talking about it. That seems to be the only action that can be taken. “It’s nice to call them… no way." "Do you have any problem?" “Isn’t Rashyamu coming?” Lately, all of my ominous premonitions have come true, and I have been forced to speak the thought that crossed my mind.
Hey can you help with the download the app because it's not available in my country too and I don't know how to download it
I suggest you use a VPN to download it There's still no definite male lead as of now since the novel is still ongoing. But there are 3 male lead candidates (ofc Rovenin is excluded) Ash, Jekar, and Shak. There is also Braight and Latshamu but their odds of being the ml are low compared to the other 3. In my opinion, Ash can't be the male lead as he want to be the emperor and let's be honest, Geenie isn't suitable to be the empress. Geenie is a free spirited person and she hates annoying stuff like politics so I think Ash won't be the ml but will be the "unforgettable" first love. So as of now, i think that the ml will either be Jekar (the dark elf) or Shak(the half-demon) but since the novel is still ongoing, there is a possibility of another ml candidate showing up. But there is also a possibility of not having any male leads and this is the one i like the most since i think that Geenie is better off not having someone being tied to her and continue to do her adventure with her spirits and do things that she likes.
Spoiler: #589 Maggi has been floating in the air since suddenly appearing, but it turned into a stupid expression as if he didn't understand what I was saying, and stopped unnaturally as if he had been nailed into the air. Of course, it's not very natural to float like that, but normally it was like a cloud, floating and swaying finely but stably, but now it's like a still image. "…" "...Maggi?" I thought he was going to reject it right away, cry, cry, and rant about hating it. Maggi chose not to shut his mouth and think for a while, not like me. Is the brain refusing to accept it? Otherwise, he's not the kind of quiet child… [Hey, reptile?] How many times did he make it so that he didn't move so much that I wondered if he was hiding? Maggi blinked a few times, then slowly descended onto the table and knelt down. In some ways, he seemed helpless, and in other ways, he had a strangely calm attitude. Well, I wasn't expecting this kind of static response. There was a breath… "I… Did you surprise Ginny?” Maggi opened his mouth at the moment when I was about to become anxious because he was too quiet. "Are you mad because of me, Ginny's favorite mirror is broken?" "...no." _ "Then? Do you still hate me for biting half-breed?" “It’s not because I hate you.” I can't say I've never hated it, but at least now, I've become a being who I don't want to die before me. If that's a friend, then we'd be friends too. "Ah! I keep drooling when I see Ginny's Dark Elf friend! I won't do that anymore! All I need to do is stop eating, right?" "Maggi." "I won't even say that I hate bathing! I won't curse Rai! I won't waste it. Again… again…" "Maggi, let me be clear. You can't go to Thisslun with me." And it's still being ripped off. Oddly enough, this episode was much more reassuring than being quiet. "No!" Yes yes, Maggi should be like this. "Where is that! Why are you doing this all of a sudden! For what!" The more Mavgi screamed, the more comfortable my mind became. It's strange, but it really was. Is it because I've been tormented by the dragon so much that my senses get weird? [Master… ? Are you okay?] "Blood? [Not yet.] "I don't like it! I don't like it! no! I'm not angry, I'm not hateful! Why all of a sudden…! hot? no way… I hope I'm no longer needed… Ginny?" “Oh, the correct answer.” It was the harshest, but most effective reason to convince Maggi. As if wishing it wasn't the only thing, Maggi, who had uttered the last words, opened his eyes as if he had received a big shock and then froze. It seemed like it would have been stiff for a while, so I poked the cheek with my finger and it moved again quickly, but tears came out as well. Judging from the fact that it did not crystallize, it was probably fake tears. "Ugh! No…! No way! Ginny needs me!" "I'm sorry." "Ginny is greedy! You should have them all! But, uh…! But you can't have them all without me!" “Is that so?” "You also need a dragon to warp! You have to get magic tools! Kill the red-hair too! There's no way I'm useless already! I! I'm a dragon!" It didn't seem like a problem to be embarrassed about, but Maggi seemed to be genuinely disassembled. Normally, I would have pushed something like a swarming magi into a corner and pretended not to see it, but today I had a once-in-a-lifetime mission to convince this guy safely and send it back to Rare. I wiped Maggi's fake tears with a squirrel and kindly taught me at eye level. “Calm down and listen, Maggi. As I said before, Warp doesn’t necessarily have to be without you. And if we eat enough magic tools to eat, we’ll both get scolded by Adelaide if we take more from here? And kill the red-hair…” "That'll need my help!" “Hold on for a while. If there are a few more, I think I can do it alone... Now he's in a safe place." It wasn't the Duke Rustalit's intention to put him in Pedri's own prison to protect him from it, but it seemed like I couldn't put my hand there. I wanted to get rid of it from the world by using the 'Dragon' strategy, which was a special move… Whether it was luck or not, as Maggi said, it wasn't like that, I lost sight of him in front of me over and over again. It would be a lie if I said I didn't have any regrets about killing him, but hurting someone I like because of someone I don't like was foolish enough for even a passing dog to know. So, for now, it was right to leave this and return to Esh. After making Esh emperor, killing Robenin will be even more difficult. It couldn't have been easier to take the head of the eldest son of the prestigious Pedri, who would be the next emperor's closest aide and a pillar of his power. Even for that reason, I wanted to get rid of it before then… There is a schedule for the test road, so for now, I have no choice but to try again. "..Then… Really… Do you want anything more? You don't want anything from me anymore?" "Yeah, there's nothing. So stop turning around…" "Lie! Ginny's desire can't be this small! There's a dragon right in front of you! It makes sense to say that you don't have any wishes! You have to pray for something like building a small kingdom! That way, you can play with Ginny for 50 years!" “Uh… it hurts my ears. It’s because I don’t have it.” I had a small desire to 'live with honey!' without suffering by making a friend who is like me, the emperor, but I couldn't get help from Maggi. "Why! There are so many uses for dragons! In many ways! Uh! Even if we just compile the stories of how we helped humans, there would be a complete book!" “If you tie it up with troubling stories, the library will be filled.” “That’s right… but…” Maggi's words make sense, so if Esh appears riding a dragon, wouldn't it be possible to become the Emperor? There were times when I had a simple thought. It might have been possible if this guy wasn't the only gold dragon that ate the Elan imperial family. And if it wasn't for the kind of feelings that Esh had for me that Maggi hated the most. If Maggi wasn't particularly keen in that direction… "Maggi? You're simple, you idiot… I know you didn't do it." [He sighed.] "Actually, you knew it was going to be like this. It's just a matter of time, but from the beginning that the moment I don't need you will come…" "I don't know! I don't know that because I'm an idiot!" "...don't force yourself, we're done." "Ugh…!" "Listen. I don't want you anymore, I don't want anything. You can't say you don't know what that means? That I don't want you anymore…" [That means you have to go back to Rare! Kyakyak!] "Hmm, Rai said something rude, but it's true. Maggi? Before it becomes 'the pledge', I'll ask you as a friend. Please keep our original 'promise'." We said a little out loud for fear that we wouldn't be able to go, but the contract we made was more like a verbal promise to the children to see each other tomorrow while playing in the sand. It is not a historical oath to hold hands with strong will in a majestic and solemn atmosphere like the dragon and its pledgers in the legend. But that didn't mean the effect was different. As long as you made a promise with the dragon looking straight into your eyes, it definitely has the same power. Because dragons are the most powerful creatures on the planet, but they have a strange weakness that they cannot break their promises. And unless it was a dragon, there were very few people who clearly knew the reason, and one of them was Rai. According to Rai, the source of the dragon's power comes from the fact that it is 'perfect' than any other living being. That perfection is only complete when they exist as 'non-false beings'. It is said that for the dragons to break their promises to themselves, they are one step closer to lying, which undermines their strengths. Even if it is a small promise, if it is broken, it has made them into false beings, and it will always bring about ideals, big or small, in their essence, leading to death in extreme cases. It's a tragedy that he was born as a perfect being, but turns into an imperfect being by discovering a lie and meets an imperfect end. 'I'm glad I was born as a human…' From this point of view, it seems that I am in an advantageous situation, but there were also loopholes here. Because dragons couldn't break their promises, they weren't creatures that couldn't lie. It seemed that a lie could justify it and spit it out if you believed yourself to be right. However, the 'promise' is not something to be made alone, there is a part that must be kept, and it has become a strong bondage in itself. It was this part that the dragons were reluctant to. And the fact that dragons could tell lies savvy meant that they knew how to break promises, their only weakness. Maggi said that if our promise was to meet at Rare in 20 years, it's not that we're not arguing here right now. Do… “Hey… heh…! I wanted to be used a little more…” "...?" What the hell, this bastard has a runny nose bubble. A dragon that cried “pueng” rather than “kwang” was definitely rare. At the time I only knew he would be angry or forceful and riot to change his mind, he would hang on my waist and burst into tears. “Hey! If I had known it would be like this, I would not have come to see you! If I had known that we were breaking up today, I wouldn't have brought it!" "Uh... Are you talking about going?" “Because that’s the promise… Sigh, I hate to go, but I hate being hated by Ginny even more. It is true that we originally agreed to meet later… keung.” This time it was on my side. Is it weird? That's weird. Strange. He understands what he is saying so quickly, and there are no casualties…? He didn't do it, and I thought there were going to be two or three buildings that were going to collapse, with dozens of injured people? I looked down at Maggi, who had stiffened and was sobbing with tears in his eyes. Maggi didn't show any anger at all. Rather, it looked like a dog whining with its ears folded. It is harmless and pitiful as if painted. “…Then… now… are you going to… Rare?” "Yeah! If that's what Ginny wants!" "Aren't you going to break anything like this?" "If I do that, Ginny hates me. I'm a good dragon. I'll go back quietly and wait for Ginny. Because Ginny said she likes a man she cares about." No, you don't refer to yourself as a man. Why do I feel like I'm being deceived more than that? What is the reason why the back suddenly becomes cheap? It didn't seem like it was just because the window was open. Because there has never been a time when I was so desperate for tears of truth when dealing with Maggi. Knowing that I could just welcome the situation, I reached out and grabbed Maggi's face and made me look straight up. The small face was enough to grab with one hand. "Maggi, aren't you thinking differently now? You're not trying to do something strange behind my back, are you?" "Mm...? I don't know what you're talking about." “There’s no way you’re going to back down like this.” Did the nib obtained in Sanctuary even activate? All of a sudden, it felt like a silent, even more bizarre, creepy kind of warning sound rang out all over my body in the corner of my head. I couldn't hear it or see it, but it seemed like an ominous feeling that was there was burning all the way to the top of my head, so I couldn't release the power from my grasp. However, there was no way of knowing whether the innocent-looking eyes were lying or telling the truth just by staring. "...I can put up with dislikes, too. It's Dragon! And Ginny did that, right?" “What do you mean?” "I'm sorry." Maggi rolled her eyebrows as if nothing was wrong with my grasp and smiled like an angel. "It's only natural for me to keep my promises, but you were sorry for that. Seriously. Even though Ginny doesn't usually say things like that." "…" Sorry, Maggi. It seemed to have started talking about going back. Because I felt a little sorry for leaving you today. “So… yeah, that’s all I need! I know that everything that Ginny showed me wasn’t a lie. Spoiler: #590 Looking at the smiling face as if that was all there was, I had no choice but to release the strength from my hands. However, I still have regrets that it would have been better if I had had tears of truth. "...Rai?" [Yeop?] "What Maggi is doing seems suspicious today, what do you think? Isn't it disgusting?" "There… Am I in front of you? Ginny?" [Basically, I don't trust anyone except the Master. It would be better for the Master not to trust anything other than spirits!] When we openly distrust him face-to-face and treat him like a potential criminal, Maggi grumbles, puffing up his plump cheeks. "Chit! What am I supposed to do? I'm a good dragon recognized by Toka's Orb in the first place. Still, I'm trying to work harder for Ginny! Praise isn't enough, but you're only suspicious… Ginny is bad! No one believes me, but I. How can you be a good being!” "It sounds plausible…" The problem is that it sounds like bullshit. Wouldn't that be exactly how Jekar felt when he heard me say something shameless? [Master, Master. Dragons have their own standards, so don't forget that even if they say they're good, they're just arbitrary.] "Of course. I don't trust Toka's Orb too much. It's made from the devil's soul anyway. Saying that the devil is good wouldn't be a compliment, would it?" [Well, the marble Master said it was perfectly neutral. Master is evil… I say it's loud.] In the meantime, Rai, who climbed over my shoulder, didn't say anything with his mouth anyway, but for nothing, she put his mouth close to my ear and pretended to cover his mouth with his tail, trembling in disgust. The target of the provocation, as always, was Maggi. “I can hear everything!” [I told you to listen! You suspicious bastard!] "Creung… you're both so great! Why do you keep turning me into a bad dragon when I'm trying to be nice!" “Hey, we have a history of breaking 'promises' savvyly, after I being kidnapped and you guilty of two crimes, as well as an attempted Shak murder? Ah, if I am a destroyer of the royal palace, then you must also be a destroyer of the royal palace.” "…" “Besides, you are being evaluated as an immature individual compared to other Dragons. That's because you're better at rationalizing yourself, so…" [I'm not sure.] "It is true." Maggi, who raised his voice as if he would be angry at any moment, suddenly changed his attitude when I and Rai looked into his face without questioning whether he would or not. “Hey, did you both forget? D, ra, gon, not like me?" “How could I forget that? Not Adorr.” [Adorr is broken.] And it's the first time I've seen a dragon that emphasizes its existence in such a cute way. Maybe that's racial disgrace. "...I'm a being who can hibernate! I don't know how to hibernate! If I put my mind to it, I can spend 20 years or so sleeping! If I wake up after a deep sleep, I can meet Ginny! " "Huh...?" “Ahem! To me, 20 years is like a long nap in human terms. "I guess you really forgot. You were the one who couldn't stand it and followed me to the Sanctuary, right?" He couldn't even track me on my own, so he begged his mother to come to me. Is that all? He came to Sanctuary saying that there is no such thing as a dark elf, and tried to eat a dark elf as a souvenir. When I remembered that far, my eyes of disbelief could only deepen. At first, Maggi showed a strong displeasure and reacted to my dignified human rights violations and promise violations, but after recognizing his splendid past, he slowly averted his eyes and showed a more subdued attitude. "...Yeah… Well… I used to do some suspicious things to Ginny… But now it's going to be really different… I'm talking about growing up!" "Hmm, is that so?" "If I want to be loved, you're the one who said to work as much as you want! You said that she was the only one who loved me unconditionally! Having a mother like that is a blessing in itself! "You seem to have not forgotten what I taught, so I'll praise you for that." "That started today! From now on, I will become a new dragon! The next time we meet, I will marry Ginny!" Maggi's eyes twinkled as if I would believe him if he was prepared to this extent, and he smiled brightly like a crazy woman in the area where I met a evangelist of a new pseudo-religion. "I'd rather trust Adorr in front of Robenin than trust you like this." [Oh, to be compared with Adorr is really low level of trust.] “I don’t know, but something feels bad…?” Maggi had seen Adorr, but did not know how much he was treated. I didn't have to point it out because I'd be pissed off when I found out. I finished interrogating Maggi closely and turned around for a moment. It was to put down the baby squirrel, which I had been holding in my left hand all the time, on the bed, but since I was holding it tightly, I found out by itself. It's weak, but it's breathing. He was stunned by the dragon that suddenly attacked him and it passed out, but it was still alive. As I looked at a white squirrel with a body smaller than two fingers and a tail that was just like a fish, turning it back and forth, I fell into a brief dilemma. 'I mean, there is no choice anyway.' It wasn't just a matter of whether or not I could trust the cute Maggi that is giving me a headache now. I don't believe in magic either. Nothing but the fact that it won't harm me. '...Regardless of the credibility, the problem is that I can't keep that guy with me.' It was something that had to be returned anyway, and it was an animal that would escape from my vision. I can't wear it with me forever because it's dirty and uncomfortable, and now I can't even see the tears of truth. It was Maggi who kept his eyes on my fingertips that were still petting the squirrel. It was impossible to escape that view. I deliberately looked back and came to the conclusion that it was also unreasonable. If you want to take out the ring and act unnaturally and discover the existence of the ring… 'Perhaps… Maybe I'll pass it on unnecessarily…?' If you're lucky, Maggi looks the same now. If it's really unfair, wouldn't you feel sorry for the fact that you can show your sincerity? Being a dragon, I wouldn't even covet the tears of truth. I'm not going to make you feel bad about having this… But, if you know that you've been stealing your heart secretly, that might make you angry. It's rare that someone you trusted wouldn't mind knowing that he could have looked into his heart at any time. Most of all, if Maggi wanted to look into my heart with this ring, that was the biggest thing. 'Damn, I have tears of truth, but why can't I use it… After breaking up with Maggi, I should never take it off and always wear it.' I made a small decision and looked back again. It was after I gave up quickly that I peeked at the opportunity to take out the ring. Instead, looking down at Maggi, who was standing closer than before, I decided to prepare as best as I could now. “Maggi?” "Uh?" “I do this because I don’t trust you, but before you go back to Rare, please swear on the dragon’s name.” "...Aren't you being too blunt? Usually, it's not that you don't believe it, but it starts with…!" "What can I do? I'm a suspicious person and you're the embodiment of obsession." "Ginny knows it, but dragons don't swear? That means each and every one of them puts a lock on our souls." After all, the promises made with me were already countless. From not approaching Drake Academy without my invitation, to not licking Undine for being thirsty. Looking back, Maggi was definitely an easy dragon. But that didn't mean I couldn't just trust him and do something he wasn't supposed to do, and I couldn't force him to make an appointment just because Maggi was friendly to me. Because a promise was an act that could only be realized when the two of them nod their heads together. Suddenly, I think that there is no easier and greater act than this. Maggi seemed to be getting more and more frustrated with me for not believing in him enough to do this. But I knew how to make Maggi hold my hand as if possessed. All you need to do is get down on your knees slowly, eye level with Maggi, hold out your right hand, and wait. Then, without exception, Maggi came to me and put his hand on mine. He was a little hesitant today, though. "Let's do this. If you swear, I will swear." "…what?" “As long as you don't kill or hurt my friends, I will be your friend forever. Even if you become as dark as a starless night, as long as I don't forget my name, I promise I will." It's a shame, but I knew very well what Maggi was weak against. That's right, I'm Maggi's first oath to swear, and in a sense, I'm the only one. It was the most fleeting existence that Maggi gave meaning to, but it was the existence with which they had been together for the longest time except for that bloodline. Knowing how to hurt Maggi and how to make him feel happy… It was said that Maggi could not refuse even my trivial whispers and could make fun of him by following my lips. Maggi suddenly grabbed my hand. Like he won't let go. "Unchanged?" "Unchanged." "...Yes! I swear! I, Maggikos Gold, will always keep this promise as long as my spirit is sane, whether my soul is strong or weak!" [I don't like something. This atmosphere…] The situation that Rai hated was generally that of Maggi rejoicing like a child. "I will cherish and cherish it! I will engrave it in my soul! If my mother finds out, I will be scolded, but it is so nice to make an oath with Ginny." [The Master doesn't know why Maggi is making a fuss about marrying the Master?] "Noisy, don't forget. Maggi, don't touch my loved ones!" "Okay!" "Dark elves too." “Yes, yes!” “Just elves, dwarves, and spirits.” Although I don't have any Dwarf friends, I slowly approached him at eye level with Maggi while adding conditions without any gaps and looked deeply into those eyes. After all, your eyes are as pretty as stars. I do things I can't believe with eyes like this, but… My forehead and his forehead suddenly touched, but I whispered without removing it. “Don’t follow me secretly, even if it is.” "Uh!" “It is forbidden to ask Adelaide-sama to pursue me by using search magic all over the continent.” “I will! I don't know why not… So, if Ginny believes in me, I'm happy!” While I was making eye contact like this, he was a Maggi who nodded enthusiastically in agreement with everything I said, and seemed to nod without knowing what I would say even if I asked for a dragon heart. At this point, it felt like Maggi was a good dragon with pure intentions, and I was a villain full of distrust. "...not even pretending to be a coincidence by appearing out of nowhere." "Tsut…" "Yanmar!" “It could be a coincidence… I promise!” It was after Maggi grabbed chin a few more times that the anxiety that had been rampant today began to subside. *** I let go of Maggi's hand only when it was around the time when I couldn't avoid being treated like a normal human being. Maggi had been tormenting him for a while, but he was still smiling. Did you really enjoy making an oath with me? If so, then this guy is a dragon with signs of metamorphosis. [That guy's soul seems to be heavy with locks running around it.] Spoiler: #591 "I don't think any other dragon has made as many promises as I do. But if this makes Ginny feel safe, you can add as many as you like!" "First of all, this is enough. Unless you want to die instantly, you won't appear around me carelessly." If Adelaide had been here, I would have put all sorts of leashes on it to the point where she could have mistakenly thought I was trying to kill Maggi, but I really want to kill him... Am I right? It may not be a misunderstanding. If he doesn't understand even after doing this, and he's going to repeat what he did to Shak to the people around me again, this guy can't be recycled, so he has no choice but to die. I have friends like foxes to protect, the Crowell couple like rabbits, and Chad and others who seem to fall behind even if my older brothers, Sete Dragon, who is running away from home, breathes in front of me. If it was a matter of hiding one beautiful mother bird behind my back, I wouldn't be so worried. 'I'm sorry. Maggi. If you keep wandering around in a human village and go to the other world unfairly like a beast being hit with a bow… I won't shed any tears.' From the point of view of a wild beast, it would be lounging around humans because there is not enough food, but humans are selfish and do not tolerate dangerous animals near their dwellings. If possible, I want you to live longer than me, but… Sometimes unavoidable things happen. Goodbye, friend! [I haven't been there yet…?] "Wow? Do I have to go already?" When I suddenly hugged him tightly and tenderly, Maggi came back and hugged his face to face while tilting his head. As I watched Maggi dig into my arms with pure joy, I thought that he was very fortunate that he did not know my inner heart. The reason a depressed human like me hides the tears of truth is because he is literally heartbroken. "Hehehe!" "Ho-ho!" "You know, Ginny! There are a few things I'm confused about. Can I ask?" It was Maggi who was acting much cuter than usual, either to distract me or because it was a pity that we broke up. At least today, I was able to be kind. "Of course. My cute friend, ask any questions you want." It was a very good posture, not like Maggi. Even if you make a mistake unintentionally because you confuse the meaning of a promise, even if you realize that it was a mistake and die on the spot, you will cry out of pity. “As promised, I shouldn’t go to Ginny, but it’s okay for Ginny to come to me… right?” "That's right. It won't happen for a while. Five or six years?" “Wow! If I wait patiently, you will come to play Rare sooner than originally promised.” “After complicated things are over, I plan to go to a quiet place and be independent. I will build my house in a place no one can visit and live as I please. When that time comes, I will be able to welcome your visit as well." Most of the things that I instilled in Maggi as a way to teach serious gilchis were not to approach me. A unilateral refusal to never come to meet me as long as I am among humans. Other than that, don't touch people and races I know by name, and don't go alone to the city I went to. The city that smells of me also has a sister product called Don't sneak around anywhere. It was full of unfair content to the extent that it would have been fairer to think that even if the Empire ruled a small country, it was not just a promise to suffocate Maggi. Because if I look closely, there is something similar to my conscience. It was originally meant to be a consolation if he persisted that Maggi was not going, but he also made a generous promise that I would go see him first within 5 or 6 years at the latest. It's a much shorter time than the 20 years we originally promised, so I believed that if Maggi returned to Rare with a really pure intention, it would be a small reward. Never, I didn't go to pick up a dragon because I needed it to build a house. When preparing my home, which is like a fortress, yet comfortable and beautiful, I wish I had a dragon that could set a maze-type barrier around the site, but it was only for trivial reasons. _ It's true that you need a network to hire skilled dwarves from, but that wasn't the only reason. _ "If I'm bored, can I just wait while doing the homework that Ginny gave me? How to cast wide-ranging barriers like you are in a sanctuary, and healing magic… Study architecture! Practice drawing drawings and improve your understanding of building materials!" “Yeah, is it really that easy?” My future house has about 12 rooms, and there are two secret archives, one for forbidden books and one for spirit items. A beautiful large communal bath with a view of the sky and a proud treasure trove where you can store and appreciate the treasures you have collected while traveling are also necessary. I want to have my own dungeon like Pedri. I hope Robenin enters the first stroke… Oh, I have a lot of luggage, so I need a large warehouse. It would be perfect if there was a lake good for swimming nearby. My future home, completed by crossing the sanctuary and north, was a very simple three-story mansion. Appearance is simple, elegant, ornate, but it only needs to have a mellow taste. “It’s so easy, I don’t even have time to sleep…?” “If you have this level of homework, you won’t be bored. "Wow?" "...don't make a face that you don't understand. You're not able to sleep for a long time because you're hungry." "...that... How does Ginny know?" “Because I did something called parental counseling.” I don't know about Maggi, but Adelaide once said something like that. The fact that Maggi still cannot give up his appetite and has to fill his stomach like a savage beast means that he cannot hibernate like other dragons, and that means that he still has to take care of him. Adelaide was asleep for a while due to the shock of the old dragon Netare returning to Mana, but even if Maggi was worried, it was clear that she would wake up soon. Even so, it would be a long enough time by human standards, so the time that I would use to construct a house by neglecting Maggi would be too much. "I didn't mean to deceive. I was really trying to sleep! But in the middle… I can wake up, right? Didn't I say I can sleep all the time without waking up?" “You will. There is a reason why I don't believe what you say. Friend." There was no need to be surprised, as it was only natural to get stabbed in the foot by an ax that he did not believe in. Even when talking about hibernation in the first place, Maggi said that he could sleep ‘if she made up his mind’. When he was talking with an overly cute attitude, he had to be suspicious. I've been learning it with the pain in the back of my head. “Then I can swear right now! I promise to wait while I hibernate!" "It's not that I forgot to do it. Maggi, even if you promised, I knew that a week's sleep would be hibernating, so I put it away." "…" "How about it? If you want, you can give you an oath to hibernate for 20 years." "That.… It's difficult! How can I swear I can't! Even if I want to sleep for 20 years, I might wake up unintentionally in the middle! Do Ginny want me to die just because I woke up briefly?" "No. I want to know how many months it will be with that little bit of time! Jasha!" [After being fooled a few times, you are now used to dragon terms! Master!] It was a race that was disgustingly mature in taking advantage of loopholes in the word dragon, and it was famous enough to remain a legend and become a narrator. According to some legends, there is a story that a gold dragon, who lost a bet with a human, built an island on the sea in response to a human request to make him king, then threw a human there and starved to death. If the dragon says you are the king of the island, then you are the king. The lesson from this legend seemed to be a common saying, 'Greed leads to anger' on the surface, but after actually experiencing dragons, I realized the meaning was different. 'The dragon doesn't want to happen no matter what he does.' Had it not been for that, I would have asked for a much simpler promise from Maggi. For example, until I go to meet you, not even a single step out of the Rare… However, I can't starve Maggi for several years because of my anxiety, and I knew better than anyone in the past about the side effects of excessive oppression. "I'm not asking you to do the impossible. I realized at Sanctuary that it's impossible for you to wait in silence for decades like you originally promised. "…" “So, do as much as you can. You said you wanted to build me a mansion, so try your best! If you don't want to study in the middle, you can make your own sword as much as you like. If you still have time, I'd recommend wall-viewing exercise. Well, there will be no time to rest. Maggi?" "...Go?" "I'll make a schedule... What?" Suddenly the atmosphere is cheap. Wait, since when did this guy not laugh? “Do you think you want to protect that person even by locking me in Rare?” He asked. “…You… You bastard, why are you opening your eyes like that?” Maggi shattered once more by slowly stepping on the fragments of the broken mirror lying on the floor. His face, which had been close to expressionless, changed in an instant, like the happiest child in the world. "That's because you think I'm dying to die, right? Ginny isn't the only one being deceived!" Damn, was this too oppressive for a dragon? On the subject that was originally a housewife... To be angry about this. "Shall I guess who Ginny saw in the mirror? It's probably… a precious friend to Ginny. There's a high probability that it's a human. It's much weaker than the northern half-breed, so it's a fragile kind that won't last long and die if I bite. ” "…" "Hr must be living in Dmitry or Elan! These are the two places that Ginny specifically advised not to go to. My senses, inheriting the first blood, say, it must be a male." I thought he was just nodding his head without thinking... no this is it. "Do you mean that the person who doesn't want to see me smells like Ginny?" "Maggi." "Huh? As much as me? Half as thick as that? I can tolerate a dark elf-like glow… But I might have to hold my breath when it's like Rai." Maggi rubbed her cheeks and shook his head as if something worrying had happened. The promise I made to keep something revealed what I was trying to keep, but instead of panicking, I put my hand on Maggi's head. "Exactly." "...Ummm...?" "You've come to realize that, shouldn't I be praising you?" I thought I would panic if he raided, but I wasn't. Rather, I was relieved. I kept wondering where this guy heard me and Rai's conversation, but it was like admitting to himself that he didn't know Esh's name. Maggi's eyes had changed to that of a dragon, but I thought it was coming, but I wasn't too nervous. It would have been more suspicious to go back quietly without wondering who was in Thislun. "The humans in Thislun... don't you want to protect them?" "That's right. I want to never let you meet. He's precious to me." "...I knew it would... It's because of him that you don't want to take me to Thislun! It's because I'm a particularly picky eater! I know you're hiding it for fear of being eaten!" The kind that Maggi will gnaw at means a male that I like with the opposite sex. Somehow, Braight man seems like a good fit, though. As I laughed and laughed, Maggi began to roll her eyes, more and more embarrassed, that my reaction was different from his expectations.
Kyaaaaaa!!!! GUYS IM READING THE COMMENTS OF THE CLOSED CHAPTERS AND OH MY GOD I THINK I'LL DIE!! I THINK IM GONNA EXPLODE HERE WAITING FOR MORE CHAPTERS!! Spoiler Im not sure about the details but Geenie and Jekar were together and are at the sea. They then saw mermaids (idk if its only one tho). Then I think at chapter 601, Geenie was "supposedly drowning" (according to Jekar ) then Jekar tried to save Geenie so he jumped in the water. Then Geenie said Jekar is an idiot . She said to Jekar so how does it feel saving a water elementalist from drowning? According to Jekar, he felt worried when he didn't feel Geenie's presence underwater so he jumped into the water. He said he was trembling but as soon as he saw Geenie, he felt relieved... AHHHH!!!! Jekar has fallen so deep for Geenie AND IM SHIPPING THEM SO HARD RN